THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

Rare  Book  Room 
GIFT  OF 

John  W.  Beckman 


//• 


TUK   8KWJKANT   DRILLING   JULIUS.      Page  54. 


I  WILL  BE  A  SOLDIER 


A  BOOK  FOR  BOYS. 


BY 


MRS.    L.    C.    TUTHILL, 


BOSTON: 

CROSBY    AND    NICHOLS. 
NEW    YORK:    0.    S.    FELT. 
'  1863. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1862,  by 

CROSBY     AND     NICHOLS, 
in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


UNIVERSITY    PRESS: 

WELCH,    BIGEI.OW,    AND    COMPANY, 

CAMBRIDGE. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

I.  THE  ORPHAN  COUSIN  ......  1 

II.  A  BIRTHDAY  PARTY       .       •       •       .        •        .  6 

III.  A  FLOGGING  .......       .        .  17 

IV.  LEARNING  TO  SWIM         .       .        .        .        .        .  22 

V.  MY  BEAUTIFUL  LAND 27 

VI.  SERGEANT  MOSES  ...  .  .  .  .33 

VH.  BLACK  DUKE  . 41 

VIII.  TEMPTATION  . 47 

IX.  MORAL  COURAGE  .  - 68 

X.  AN  ORTHOGRAPHICAL  CURIOSITY  ....  63 

XI.  WILL  HE  KEEP  HIS  PROMISE?  .  .  .  .  66 

XII.  TOM'S  RETURN  FROM  SCHOOL  .  ..••'*..  .  70 

XIII.  THE  BLUSTERER  AT  HOME 76 

XIV.  COURAGE!  COURAGE!      77 

XV.  THE  RESCUE 83 

XVI.   FORWARD,  MARCH! 89 

XVII.  BELL-RIXGIXG 94 

XVIII.  FORTUNE  FA\*ORS  THE  BRAVE       .  104 


iv  CONTENTS. 

XIX.  WEST  POINT 110 

XX.  THE  MORNING  AFTER  A  REVEL  .        .        .        -    U* 

•100 

XXI.    "PLEEBS"  .  .          •      '     • 

XXII.  DAMON  AND  PYTHIAS  .        . .  * •-'•..  •       •    13° 

XXIII.  GRACEFUL,  AND  DISGRACEFUL,.  .  •               134 

XXIV.  THE  GOOD  DAUGHTER         .  •  '    •  •       '•   .] 
XXV.  WHAT  DID  YOU  SAY?       . 

XXVI.   SERGEANT  MOSES,  FAREWELL!  .        .       .       .    162 
XXVII.   ALLEGIANCE      .       .       -       •        •       •       ' 
XXVIII.  No.  1  AND  No.  5  .        .        .        •       •        •        •    m 

1  *7ft 

XXIX.   A  TRAITOR  FOILED  .        .        •       •  \- 
XXX.  THE  LAST  DROP  OF  BRANDY     .        .       .        .    186 

191 
XXXI.   FINIS  ...       -       ..- 


I  WILL  BE  A  SOLDIER. 


CHAPTER    I. 

THE     ORPHAN    COUSIN. 

"I  SAT  she  did!" 

"I  say  she  did  n't!" 

"She  did!" 

"She  did  n't!" 

"  Katy  did  —  Katy  did  n't !  What  are  you  disput 
ing  about  so  fiercely  ?  You  look  as  ferocious  as  two 
bull-dogs." 

Ruth  Roland,  the  last  speaker,  entered  the  room 
just  as  Thomas  Roland  and  Julius  Farley  were  thus 
contradicting  each  other. 

Instead  of  replying  to  Ruth,  Tom  Roland,  with  his 
eyes  starting  from  his  head,  and  his  face  as  red  as  a 
Bristol  apple,  lifted  his  arm  to  strike  Julius. 

"  Coward ! "  exclaimed  Ruth,  quick  as  thought 
interposing  her  own  fair  arm,  which  received  the 
blow  from  Tom's  big  fist. 

1  A 


2  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

"  There  now,  Ruth,  you  deserve  that  for  calling 
me  coward,  though  I  only  meant  to  punish  Jule  for 
contradicting  me,"  said  Tom. 

"  Dear  Ruth,  how  sorry  I  am  you  took  that  heavy 
blow  intended  for  me,"  said  Julius,  drawing  his  hand 
tenderly  over  the  smooth  round  arm ;  "  I  am  afraid  it 
is  broken." 

"Not  quite,"  replied  Ruth;  "but  tell  me  now 
what  the  dispute  was  about  ?  " 

"  Tom  insisted  —  "  began  Julius. 

"  Stop !  let  me  tell,"  interrupted  Tom.  "  I  was 
sure  you  told  me  I  might  invite  my  friend  Martin 
Hackerty  to  that  poor  little  fool's  birthday  party  to 
morrow,  and  I  said  so,  and  he  said  you  did  not." 

"  Julius  was  right.  I  said  no  such  thing.  I  don't 
like  Martin  Hackerty  at  all.  He  is  not  a  suitable 
companion  for  either  of  you." 

"  Why  not  ?  You  don't  know  anything  about  him, 
Ruth.  It 's  only  a  silly  prejudice  of  yours.  Girls 
always  take  up  just  such  foolish  notions." 

"  Brother,"  replied  Ruth,  "  Martin  Hackerty  uses 
profane  language,  and  my  dislike  of  him  is  no  silly 
notion." 

"Well,  I've  invited  him,  and  I  sha'n't  take  it 
back,"  muttered  Tom,  pouting  his  thick  lips. 


THE    ORPHAN    COUSIN.  3 

"  You  must  take  it  back,  if  Julius  wishes  it,"  con 
tinued  Ruth.  "  Shall  Tom  tell  Martin  the  invitation 
was  given  through  a  mistake  on  Tom's  part  ? " 

"  By  no  means ;  it  would  offend  him  mortally. 
He  is  very  severe  upon  me  already.  Besides,  if 
it  will  give  Tom  pleasure,  let  Martin  come.  See 
how  red  your  arm  is,  Ruth,"  continued  Julius ;  "  it 
will  be  black  and  blue  to-morrow." 

"  Never  mind,  it  was  in  the  cause  of  truth  and 
the  defence  of  the  innocent,"  said  Ruth  smiling. 
That  lovely  smile!  how  it  added  a  new  charm  to 
her  sweet  face! 

"  I  suppose  Jule  will  go  and  tell  father  that  I 
struck  you.  It  would  be  just  like  him,"  said  that 
great  lubberly  boy,  Tom  Roland.  A  great  lubberly 
boy  he  was,  in  very  deed,  fond  of  nothing  but  eating. 
Like  the  sailor's  wife  in  Macbeth,  he  "mounched, 
and  mounched,  and  mounched,"  from  morning  till 
night,  and  even  went  to  sleep  with  candy  between  his 
teeth.  Ruth  was  his  sister,  just  sixteen,  and  Tom 
was  two  years  younger.  They  were  the  children 
of  Mr.  Francis  Roland,  a  civil  engineer,  and  had 
been  motherless  since  early  childhood. 

Ruth  had  lately  returned  from  school,  and  was 
now  the  lady  of  the  house.  Julius  Farley  was  an 


4  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

orphan,  the  child  of  a  beloved  sister  of  Mr.  Roland, 
whom  the  generous  engineer  had  adopted  as  his  own 
son.  He  had  been  about  three  months  in  the  family 
of  Mr.  Roland,  and  was  now  just  fourteen  years  old. 
A  shade  of  melancholy  lingered  on  his  handsome 
features,  and  his  dark  gray  eyes  readily  moistened, 
as  though  long  accustomed  to  weeping.  Yet  there 
was  a  certain  manliness  of  heart  in  Julius  Farley, 
which  was  indicated  by  his  fair  large  forehead  and 
fine  aquiline  nose,  with  its  inflated  nostrils;  the 
boy  was  bravely  striving  against  the  melancholy 
which  under  other  circumstances  might  have  become 
habitual. 


A   BIRTHDAY   PARTY. 


CHAPTER   II. 

A   BIRTHDAY   PARTY. 

THE  sixth  of  June.  It  was  as  bright  and  beauti 
ful  a  morning  as  ever  dawned  upon  a  boy's  birth 
day.  Julius  had  obtained  permission  from  his 
teacher  to  have  a  holiday. 

Ruth  and  Julius  were  gathering  strawberries  for 
the  evening  party,  and  arranging  flowers  for  the 
refreshment  table. 

"  How  sweet  it  is  that  roses  and  strawberries  come 
together ;  they  seem  to  be  natural  allies/'  said  Julius. 
"The  rose  was  my  mother's  favorite  flower,"  he 
added,  with  a  sigh. 

"It  is  a  general  favorite,"  replied  Ruth;  "after 
we  have  enjoyed  other  more  brilliant  flowers  for 
their  novelty,  we  turn  fondly  to  the  rose,  our  first 
love.  I  like  the  lily  of  the  valley  almost  as  well  as 
the  rose.  Hundreds  and  thousands  of  poems  have 
been  written  on  these  two  flowers,  and  I  suppose 
thousands  more  will  be  written,  for  they  seem  the 
very  genii  of  poetry." 


6  I    WILL    BE   A    SOLDIER. 

"Now,  Ruth,  I  suspect  you  write  poetry  your 
self,  "  said  Julius  inquiringly. 

"  I  tried  occasionally  at  school,  for  a  composition, 
but  I  was  so  little  satisfied  with  my  efforts  that  I 
gave  up  versifying,  and  contented  myself  with  writ 
ing  plain  prose.  However,  I  enjoy  genuine  poetry." 

"  You  ought  to  read  Virgil.  That 's  the  poetry  I 
like,"  exclaimed  Juh'us  with  genuine  enthusiasm. 
Thus  in  pleasant  chat  and  pleasant  occupation  the 
cousins  passed  the  hours  till  noon. 

Meantime  Tom,  not  having  had  permission  to 
be  absent  from  school,  absented  himself  without 
permission,  and  went  strolling  beside  a  brook,  digging 
and  eating  calamus  (flag-root),  and  the  few  wild 
strawberries  just  beginning  to  ripen.  Sauntering 
and  maundering,  he  passed  a  very  dull  morning, 
and  at  last  threw  himself  down  under  a  tree  and 
fell  fast  asleep. 

At  the  usual  hour  for  dinner,  no  Tom  appeared. 
This  was  surprising;  for,  of  all  times  in  the  day, 
Tom  was  least  likely  to  be  absent  at  dinner-time. 
When  three  o'clock  struck,  he  had  not  appeared, 
and  Ruth,  fearing  some  accident  had  happened  to 
her  brother,  sent  a  servant  to  the  school,  two  miles 
offj  to  inquire  for  Master  Tom 


A    BIRTHDAY    PARTY.  7 

The  message  returned  was,  that  Master  Tom  had 
played  truant. 

A  wide  and  beautiful  lawn  in  front  of  the  spa 
cious  mansion  of  Mr.  Roland  reached  down  with  a 
gentle  slope  to  the  noble  river  Hudson.  Large  elm- 
trees  on  one  side  of  the  lawn  formed  an  avenue, 
with  the  branches"  meeting  overhead,  like  those  of 
the  far-famed  "  City  of  Elms."  Oak,  locust,  chest 
nut,  and  other  magnificent  shade  trees,  were  scat 
tered  over  the  lawn,  leaving  openings  through  which 
might  be  seen  the  river,  with  white  sails  gliding 
like  giant  birds  upon  its  sparkling  waves,  or  a 
huge  steamer  plodding  on,  with  a  still  more  rapid 
advance. 

Upon  the  rural  seats  about  the  lawn  were  balls, 
battledoors,  and  small  balloons,  for  the  amusement 
of  the  dozen  boys  who  were  to  celebrate  the  four 
teenth  birthday  of  Julius  Farley. 

They  were  already  gathering  on  the  lawn  when 
Tom  made  his  appearance  in  the  dining-room,  clam 
orous  for  his  dinner. 

UO  brother,  where  have  you  been!  You  are  a 
complete  fright !  "  exclaimed  Ruth. 

And  sure  enough,  he  was  a  fright,  for  the  mos 
quitoes,  being  as  fond  of  good  things  as  Tom  him- 


8  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

self,  had  been  feasting  on  his  fat  face,  and  left  it 
covered  with  blotches. 

Tom  was  miserably  out  of  humor,  yet  he  ate  his 
dinner  with  his  usual  ravenous  appetite,  complain 
ing  bitterly,  however,  because  it  was  "  stone  cold." 

'  O'erclouded  with  a  constant  frown, 
He  does  not  swallow,  but  he  gulps  it  down." 

Meantime  the  boys  were  enjoying  themselves 
upon  the  lawn  according  to  their  several  fancies. 
Among  them  was  Martin  Hackerty,  much  wonder 
ing  what  had  become  of  his  friend  Thomas  Roland. 

With  difficulty  had  Ruth  persuaded  Tom  to  change 
his  soiled  dress  and  join  the  merry  revellers  upon 
the  lawn. 

As  soon  as  he  appeared  among  them,  looking  sulky, 
and  as  sour  as  a  crab-apple,  the  boys  shouted,  "  Hur 
rah  !  here  comes  the  truant ! " 

Martin  hurried  forward  to  meet  Tom,  but  instant 
ly  drew  back  with  a  look  of  horror,  exclaiming, 
"You've  got  the  measles,  or  the  small-pox,  and  I 
never  had  either  of  them." 

"The  mosquitoes  bit  me  while  I  was  asleep  by 
the  brook,"  dolorously  replied  Tom. 

"  Yet  you  preferred  their  company,  this  morning, 


A    BIRTHDAY   PARTY.  9 

to  our  good  friends,  Cicero,  Virgil,  and  Daboll,"* 
said  Martin  Hackerty,  with  a  loud  laugh,  in  which 
the  other  boys  joined  right  heartily. 

Tom  turned  and  fled  into  the  house,  there  to 
sulk  it  out  by  himself,  while  the  boys  went  on  with 
their  sports  without  caring  for  his  absence. 

When  they  adjourned  from  the  lawn  to  the  re 
freshment-table,  Tom  was  on  hand,  and  devoured  as 
much  ice-cream  and  as  many  strawberries  as  though 
he  had  not  .chewed  calamus  by  the  brook-side,  and 
lately  eaten  a  hearty  dinner ;  indeed,  no  three  boys 
of  the  company  would  have  been  a  match  for  Tom 
in  this  his  specialty,  cramming. 

When  the  boys  left  the  table,  they  were  shown  to 
the  parlor  where  they  were  to  pass  the  evening. 

"  I  am  going  to  ask  Cousin  Ruth  to  come  in  and 
preside,"  said  Julius. 

"  I  don't  want  Ruth  ;  we  can  have  more  fun  with-  • 
out  a  girl ;  can't  we  Martin  ?  "  cried  Tom. 

"  I  suppose  so.  We  may  want  to  have  some  jokes 
that  we  would  n't  have  before  Ruth  Roland,"  replied 
Martin,  thrusting  his  tongue  into  one  cheek  and  giv 
ing  Tom  a  knowing  wink. 

"  But  it  is  my  party,"  said  Julius  decidedly,  "  and 

*  Daboll's  Arithmetic  was  then  in  use. 
1* 


10  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

I  shall  ask  Ruth  to  join  us,  if  the  rest  of  the  boys 
have  no  objections.  She  is  a  capital  hand  at  games. 
What  do  you  say,  boys  ?  I  '11  put  it  to  vote.  All 
who  wish  for  Miss  Ruth  'Roland's  company  say, 
Ay." 

There  was  a  loud  shout  of  «Ay!"  « Ay ! " 
"Those  opposed  say,  No." 

A  single  "  No  "  from  Tom  was  the  response.  His 
friend  and  ally,  Martin,  had  deserted  him.  He 
loved  popularity  too  well  not  to  go  with  the  majority  ; 
besides,  he  wanted  to  know  what  were  the  games 
at  which  Ruth  was  a  "  capital  hand."  So  Julius  led 
in  Ruth  in  the  most  gallant  style,  and  placed  her 
at  a  large  table  in  the  centre  of  the  room. 

The  boys  bowed  and  scraped,  awkwardly  or  grace 
fully  according  to  their  ability,  proud  to  have  so 
beautiful  a  young  lady  among  them ;  for,  though  only 
ktwo  years  older  than  most  of  them,  Ruth  seemed  a 
splendid  young  lady. 

"  I  am  requested  by  Julius,"  said  Ruth,  taking  a 
seat  at  the  head  of  the  table,  —  "I  am  requested  to 
ask  if  you  would  like  to  play  (  Favorites '  ? " 

The  game  was  new  to  them  all,  and  they  asked 
for  explanation. 

"  I  will  write  a  set  of  questions,  which  each  of  you 


A    BIRTHDAY   PARTY.  11 

will  answer  on  the  bit  of  paper  Julius  will  hand 
you,"  said  Ruth.  She  wrote  a  few  moments,  and 
then  read  out  the  following  questions :  — 

1st.  Who  is  your  favorite  hero  in  history  ? 

2d.  Who  is  your  favorite  heroine  in  history  ? 

3d.  What  is  your  favorite  study  ? 

4th.  What  is  your  favorite  amusement  ? 

5th.  What  is  your  favorite  instrument  of  music  ? 

6th.  What  is  your  favorite  piece  of  poetiy  ? 

"  Write  the  answers  on  the  bits  of  paper,  then  roll 
them  up  and  put  them  in  this  vase.  You  are  not 
to  let  each  other  know  what  you  write,  and  the  amuse 
ment  will  be  in  guessing  the  authors.  Whenever 
all  of  you  are  of  the  same  opinion  with  regard  to 
the  authorship,  —  that  is,  when  there  is  a  unanimous 
vote,  —  the  author  must  confess ;  otherwise  he  may 
keep  the  secret.  I  shall  write  answers  to  the  ques 
tions  myself,  and  place  mine  with  the  rest." 

There  was  now  a  great  demand  for  pencils  and 
pens,  much  whispering  among  the  boys,  and  then  a 
dead  silence  for  many  minutes. 

By  degrees  the  vase  received  all  the  answers,  and 
Julius  begged  Ruth  to  read  them  aloud. 

1.  Favorite  hero  in  history,  —  Washington. 

2.  Favorite  heroine,  —  Joan  of  Arc. 


12  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

3.  Favorite  study,  —  Astronomy. 

4.  Favorite  amusement,  —  Chess. 

5.  Favorite  instrument  of  music,  —  Violin. 

6.  Favorite    piece   of  poetry,  —  Mrs.    Hemans's 
"Pilgrim   Fathers." 

"  That 's  yours,  Ruth,"  exclaimed  Julius. 

"  Yes  indeed,  there 's  no  doubt  of  that,"  responded 
Martin  Hackerty,  and  all  the  others  chimed  in,  "  Miss 
Ruth  Roland."  . 

"  Is  it  a  unanimous  vote  ?  "  demanded  Ruth,  color 
ing  rosy-red. 

"  It  is,  it  is,"  shouted  every  one. 

Ruth  had  accidentally  drawn  her  own  first,  and 
was  obliged  to  confess  it. 

Several  others  were  read,  and  were  ascribed  to 
various  individuals,  and  the  authors  were  not  obliged 
to  acknowledge  their  answers. 

Ruth  then  read  thex  following :  — 

1.    HERO. 
Well,  for  my  hero, 
I  choose  old  Nero. 

"  Why  that 's  a  dog,  our  porter's  dog,"  cried  Tom. 

"I  suppose  the  author  meant  the  Roman  Emperor 
Nero ;  —  don't  interrupt  the  reading,  Tom,"  said  Ruth, 
and  continued:  — 


A   BIRTHDAY   PARTY.  13 

2.    HEROINE. 
And  for  my  shero,  I  choose 
Dear  old  Mother  Goose, 
Of  whose  learned  lore 
I  have  a  mighty  store. 

3.     STUDY. 

The  study  is  not  in  my  books,  — 
How  to  put  worms  on  my  hooks. 

4.    AMUSEMENT. 
To  make  silly  girls  giggle, 
And  the  sober  boys  wriggle. 

6.    MUSICAL  INSTRUMENT. 
High  diddle  diddle, 
A  corn-stalk  fiddle. 

6.    POEM. 

*  For  a  friend's  sake  I  choose  a  poem, 

His  own  sweet  character  to  show  him. 
"  Little  Jack  Homer 

Sat  in  a  corner, 

Eating  a  whole  rich  Christmas  pie; 
He  stuck  in  his  thumb 
And  pulled  out  a  plum, 
And  said,  What  a  big  boy  am  1 1" 

Provoked  at  this   sheer   nonsense,  Ruth  read  it 
through  without  a  smile ;  then  there  was  a  burst  of 
laughter  from  the  boys,  and  a  general  shout,  "  Mar 
tin  Hackerty !  Martin  Hackerty  !  " 


14  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

"  I  guess  Thomas  Roland  wrote  the  miserable  dog 
gerel,"  said  Martin  very  gravely,  "  therefore  it  is  not 
a  unanimous  vote,  and  he  is  not  obliged  to  confess." 

"  You  wrote  it  yourself,  Martin,  and  you  meant  to 
make  fun  of  me,  you  know  you  did ! "  angrily  ex 
claimed  Tom.  .„ 

"  Will  Miss  Ruth  please  to  read  on  ?  "  calmly  de 
manded  Martin. 

Several  others  were  not  guessed,  and  then  she 
came  to  the  last. 

1.  Favorite  hero, —  David. 

2.  Favorite  heroine,  —  Ruth. 

3.  Favorite  study,  —  Mathematics. 

4.  Favorite  amusement,  —  Skating. 

5.  Favorite  musical  instrument,  —  the  Bugle.* 

6.  Favorite   poem,  —  "The   Battle  of  Ivry,"   by 
Macaulay. 

Various  were  the  conjectures  about  the  author 
ship  ;  but  Martin  turned  to  Julius  and  asked,  "  Who 
did  you  mean  by  David  ?  " 

Julius,  forgetful  that  he  was  not  obliged  to  confess, 
replied,  "  David  the  shepherd,  the  poet,  the  warrior, 
the  king  of  Israel." 

"O  the  giant-killer,"  retorted  Martin,  scornfully. 
"  Who  would  have  thought  of  going  to  the  Bible  for 
a  hero!" 


A    BIRTHDAY    PARTY.  15 

"I  don't  know  where  you  could  find  greater  he 
roes/'  replied  Julius,  calmly  and  decidedly. 

"  But  you  take  your  heroine  from  among  the  liv 
ing,"  continued  Martin,  casting  a  significant  glance 
at  Ruth  Roland. 

"No;  the  hero  suggested  the  heroine.  I  chose 
her  from  the  same  source,"  replied  Julius,  not  daunt 
ed  by  Martin's  impertinence. 

"  Ruth ! "  exclaimed  Martin  contemptuously ;  "  I 
don't  remember  any  one  of  that  name  in  the  old 
book;  it  seems  you  are  more  familiar  with  it  than 
with  any  other  book,  though  you  profess  to  have  read 
Caesar  and  Cicero." 

There  was  a  half-suppressed  giggle  among  the 
boys.  Ruth,  observing  the  usually  pale  face  of  Ju 
lius  deeply  flushed,  was  about  to  come  to  his  aid. 
Before  she  had  decided  what  to  say,  the  boy,  before 
whose  mind's  eye  had  passed  a  vision  of  his  sainted 
mother,  asked  himself  why  he  should  be  ashamed  to 
acknowledge  the  truth,  and  then  spoke  out  frankly 
and  fearlessly,  yet  with  a  moistened  eye  and  a  voice 
full  of  feeling :  "  Thanks  to  my  mother,  I  have  read 
the  Bible  more  than  any  other  book,  and  like  it  bet 
ter,  for  its  poetry,  its  history,  and  its  narratives,  than 
any  other  book,"  —  and  his  voice  fell  to  a  deep,  low 


16  I   WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER 

tone  as  he  added,  "  and  for  other  reasons  that  I 
might  mention." 

"  Then  I  suppose  Mr.  Julius  Farley  is  what  they 
call  a  Bible  Christian,"  retorted  Martin,  with  a 
sneer. 

Again  the  memory  of  his  beloved  mother's  teach 
ing  and  example  came  to  his  aid,  and  he  replied, 
with  touching  earnestness,  "  Would  to  God  I  de 
served  that  best  of  all  names ! " 

There  was  no  reply  from  Martin ;  even  his  bold 
impertinence  was  quelled,  and  a  thrill  of  tender  sym 
pathy  passed  through  the  group  of  boys,  and  sincere 
admiration  for  the  manly  courage  of  their  youthful 
companion. 

Tears  were  in  the  eyes  of  Ruth  as  she  rose  from 
the  table  and  went  to  the  piano. 

She  played  one  of  Beethoven's  symphonies,  and 
then,  to  enliven  the  party,  she  gave  them  several 
spirited  airs,  and  left  them  to  amuse  themselves  for 
the  remainder  of  the  evening. 


CHAPTER    III. 

A    FLOGGING. 

AFTER  an  absence  of  several  weeks,  Mr.  Roland 
returned  home,  the  very  day  succeeding  the  birthday 
party. 

At  the  dinner-table,  as  Ruth  was  extending  her 
arm  to  pass  something  to  Tom,  Mr.  Roland  ex 
claimed,  "  My  daughter  !  What  ails  your  arm  !  It 
seems  to  be  shockingly  bruised." 

No  one  answered. 

"  Tell  me,  how  did  it  happen  ?  "  he  continued,  im 
peratively. 

Ruth  looked  eagerly  at  Tom,  hoping  he  would  ac 
knowledge  that  it  was  his  fault.  She  looked  in  vain. 

"  Ruth,  tell  me  how  it  happened." 

"  Please  excuse  me,  father,"  pleaded  Ruth,  unwill 
ing  that  her  brother  should  be  punished. 

Mr.  Roland  turned  his  eyes  upon  Tom,  who  sat 
trembling  from  head  to  foot,  and  said,  "  You  are  the 
guilty  one,  Tom ;  confess  immediately." 


18  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

Thus  urged,  Tom  muttered,  "I  happened  to  hit 
Ruth." 

"  I  shall  get  nothing  out  of  you,  Tom ;  tell  me  how 
it  happened,  Ruth." 

"  I  am  ashamed  of  you,  Tom,"  she  said.  "  Why 
don't  you  say  you  were  about  to  strike  Julius,  and  I 
prevented  it  ?  " 

"  Strike  my  sister's  son  !  "  exclaimed  Mr.  Roland, 
laying  down  knife  and  fork,  and  giving  Tom  a  look 
that  might  have  made  a  stouter  heart  quail ;  "  strike 
my  sister's  son  !  an  orphan,  under  my  protection." 

"  He  contradicted  me,"  muttered  Tom. 

Ruth  explained  the  matter  clearly  and  fairly. 

"  So,  then,  you  told  a  lie  to  begin  with,  and  persist 
ed  in  it.  Come  with  me  to  the  library." 

"I  haven't  done  my  dinner,"  whimpered  the 
young  glutton. 

"  Come  along ;  I  am  disgusted  with  you,"  said 
Mr.  Roland,  rising  from  table. 

"  Please,  sir,  to  remember  that  I  contradicted  Tom 
very  warmly,  and  therefore  it  was  partly  my  fault," 
suggested  Julius. 

"You  need  not  try  to  excuse  Tom;  you  were 
right  in  denying  what  you  knew  to  be  false.  Come 
along,  you  bad  boy."  So  saying,  Mr.  Roland  took 


A   FLOGGING.  19 

Tom  by  the  arm  and  hurried  him  away  to  the  library, 
and  turned  the  key. 

Taking  a  rattan  in  his  hand,  he  said,  "Lying  is 
both  wicked  and  mean.  A  Christian  will  not  lie, 
neither  will  a  man  of  honor.  Even  heathen  Persians 
punished  their  children  for  lying." 

One,  two,  three,  four,  five  strokes  came  smartly 
on  the  back  and  shoulders  of  Tom,  slightly  protected 
as  they  were  by  a  linen  jacket. 

Tom  roared  and  kicked  and  struggled  in  vain ;  he 
was  held  by  a  firm  hand.  "  You  attempted  to  strike 
your  cousin,  an  orphan  boy,  without  brother  or  sister, 
—  beloved  for  his  mother's  sake  and  his  own.  Take 
five  more  for  that." 

Again  came  the  blows  from  the  rattan.  "You 
are  no  Spartan  !  How  you  yell !  Take  five  more 
for  choosing  for  your  friend  such  a  fellow  as  Martin 
Hackerty." 

Fiercer  than  ever  came  the  blows,  and  Tom's 
shrieks  were  redoubled. 

"  There,  you  have  had  but  fifteen  strokes,  when 
you  richly  deserve  double  the  number.  Sorry  am  I 
that  whipping  is  the  only  punishment  that  meets 
the  case.  Shame  that  a  boy  of  fourteen  should 
require  corporal  punishment.  Now  stay  where  you 


20  I   WILL   BE   A   SOLDIER. 

are  till  you  are  ready  to  ask  forgiveness  of  Ruth  and 
Julius." 

"  Ain't  I  going  to  have  the  rest  of  my  dinner  ?  " 
blubbered  out  Tom. 

u  Detestable  ! "  exclaimed  the  father,  as  he  closed 
the  door,  turned  the  key,  and  put  it  in  his  pocket. 

Mr.  Roland  had  been  but  little  with  his  son,  hav 
ing  left  him  to  the  care  of  a  weak,  indulgent  nurse, 
who  pampered  and  spoiled  him. 

"  I  am  paying  dearly  for  my  neglect  of  this  boy," 
thought  he,  as  he  returned  to  Ruth  and  Julius,  who 
were  still  waiting  for  him  at  table  with  grave  and 
sad  countenances.  Mr.  Roland  assumed  a  cheerful 
manner,  made  no  allusion  to  what  had  happened,  and 
endeavored  to  devote  himself  to  the  unfinished  meal, 
but  he  had  entirely  lost  his  appetite. 

As  he  left  the  table,  he  said,  "  I  have  the  key  of 
the  library  in  my  pocket.  Tom  must  be  left  to  soli 
tary  confinement." 

Meantime,  Tom,  smarting  under  the  heavy  blows, 
threw  himself  upon  a  sofa,  and  cried  himself  to  sleep. 

A  large  bay-window  on  one  side  of  the  library 
opened  upon  the  lawn.  Mr.  Roland  had  not  ob 
served  that  one  side  of  this  window  was  freely  admit 
ting  the  summer  air,  redolent  of  June  roses.  An- 


A   FLOGGING.  21 

other,  however,  had  observed  it,  and  been  drawn  to 
wards  the  window  by  the  shrieks  which  issued  from 
it.  A  stealthy  step  stole  towards  the  sleeping  boy, 
and  a  hand  was  laid  upon  his  shoulder.  It  was  his 
evil  genius,  Martin  Hackerty. 

"  Come,  Tom,"  said  he,  "  don't  be  napping  it  here 
this  glorious  afternoon.  A  lot  of  us  are  going  into 
Uncle  Moses's  strawberry-beds." 

The  very  name  of  the  delicious  fruit  was  enough 
to  arouse  Tom.  He  started  up,  saying,  "  I  should 
like  to  go  with  you." 

"  Come  along  then,  quick." 

"  But  I  can't  get  my  hat ;  the  library  door  is 
locked,"  replied  Tom,  dolefully. 

"  Never  mind.  There  's  your  father's  smoking- 
cap,  wear  that." 

"  I  'm  afraid  he  '11  catch  me  with  it  on,"  replied 
Tom  hesitatingly. 

"No,  indeed,  he  wont;  I  saw  the  old  governor 
going  down  to  the  river  with  his  prim  pet,  Jule. 
Come,  let 's  be  off." 

So  saying,  Martin  placed  the  cap  on  Tom's  head, 
and,  taking  the  arm  of  the  half-reluctant  boy,  led 
him  away. 


22  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

LEARNING   TO    SWIM. 

"JuLicrs,  we  will  go  down  to  the  river  this  after 
noon.  I  will  teach  you  to  swim,"  said  Mr.  Roland. 
"  You  need  all  kinds  of  athletic  exercises',  for  your 
mind  has  outgrown  your  body.  You  are  mentally 
very  mature." 

"  Perhaps  I  am  stronger,  uncle,  than  you  think  I 
am.  I  have  always  been  fond  of  boys'  plays,  and 
have  been  much  in  the  open  air.  I  never  have 
learned  to  swim,  though,  and  should  be  right  glad  to 
have  you  teach  me." 

"  I  have  .an  excellent  life-preserver,  with  which 
you  shall  make  your  first  attempt ;  a  complete  cork- 
jacket,  that  would  bear  up  a  heavy  man  and  your 
light  body  into  the  bargain." 

One  of  those  beautiful  bays  that  adorn  the  noble 
Hudson  spread  out  just  below  Elmlawn,  Mr.  Ro 
land's  place,  and  the  water,  by  continual  dashing  on 
one  side  of  this  bay,  had  formed  a  smooth,  pebbly 


LEARNING   TO    SWIM.  23 

beach.  It  was  about  three  quarters  of  a  mile  from 
the  house.  A  small  wharf  was  built  out  into  the 
river  to  facilitate  a  landing  from  boats. 

Mr.  Roland  and  Julius  put  on  their  bathing-clothes 
at  a  small  bathing-house  by  the  river-side,  and  the 
cork-jacket  was  firmly  fastened  upon  Julius. 

From  the  wharf  they  were  to  jump  into  the  river. 

"  Don't  be  afraid,  Julius ;  plunge  in,"  said  Mr. 
Roland,  setting  the  example. 

Julius  did  as  directed ;  went  plump  into  and  un 
der  the  water,  but  instantly  rose  to  the  surface. 

"  Now  imagine  you  are  a  turtle,  and  put  out  your 
paddles ;  you  understand  it  is  the  resistance  of  the 
water  to  your  hands  and  feet  that  forces  you  along, 
just  as  the  oars  make  the  boat  move." 

Julius  did  exactly  as  he  was  directed. 

"  Why,  boy,  you  '11  make  a  first-rate  swimmer ; 
soon  you  can  try  without  the  life-preserver." 

They  remained  in  the  water  about  half  an  hour, 
and  then  made  for  the  beach,  Mr.  Roland  complain 
ing  that  he  felt  chilly,  and  had  been  in  long  enough. 

They  were  already  in  shallow  water,  when  Mr. 
Roland  suddenly  went  under,  but  immediately  rose 
again,  making  a  desperate  struggle  to  sustain  him 
self. 


24  I   WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

Julius  seized  him  by  the  wrist,  and  with  a  tre 
mendous  effort  drew  him  ashore.  There  lay  his 
kind  uncle,  apparently  lifeless.  Julius  ran  to  the 
bathing-house,  and  brought  out  a  blanket  and  a  num 
ber  of  towels.  While  running,  he  shrieked  for  help, 
but  no  one  came. 

He  covered  the  cold  body  with  the  blanket,  and 
rubbed  it  vigorously  with  the  towels.  After  what 
seemed  to  Julius  an  age,  but  was  not  really  more 
than  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  Mr.  Roland  opened  his 
eyes  and  faintly  smiled.  Julius  continued  to  rub 
him  with  all  his  might. 

At  length  he  said,  "That  will  do,  Julius;  I  can 
walk  to  the  bathing-house  now." 

With  some  effort,  aided  by  Julius,  he  rose  from 
the  beach,  and  leaning  on  the  form  that  he  had  con 
sidered  so  "  slight,"  reached  the  bathing-house. 

"  It  is  marvellous  how  you  got  me  ashore,  my  boy ; 
I  thought  my  death-hour  had  come.  I  had  a  sudden 
cramp,  and  was  utterly  powerless.  You  have  saved 
my  life.  I  thank  you  a  thousand  thousand  times." 

*'  Thank  God,  my  dear  uncle,"  whispered  Julius, 
solemnly. 

When  Mr.  Roland  was  dressed,  Julius  proposed  to 
run  for  the  carriage. 


LEARNING   TO    SWIM.  25 

u  What,  in  your  cork -jacket  ? "  replied  Mr.  Ro 
land,  laughing,  for  as  yet  Julius  had  not  thought  of 
himself. 

"  Yes ;  if  you  are  in  haste,  I  can  go  with  my  bath 
ing-dress,  for  it  really  is  quite  dry." 

"  No,  no  ;  change  your  dress,  my  dear  boy." 

While  Julius  was  gone  for  the  carriage,  Mr.  Ro 
land  reflected  upon  what  had  passed  that  day,  and 
sighed  deeply  when  he  thought  what  might  have 
been  the  consequence  if  Tom  had  been  with  him  in 
stead  of  Julius,  for  he  would  not  have  had  the  cour 
age  and  presence  of  mind  that  had  been  the  means, 
under  God,  of  saving  his  life.  Soon  Julius  returned 
•with  Ruth  in  the  carriage. 

"  Here,  father,  take  some  wine ;  I  brought  a  bot 
tle,  for  Julius  advised  it,"  said  she,  taking  a  wine 
glass  from  her  pocket  and  filling  it. 

"  Take  it  first  yourself,  Julius ;  I  am  sure  you 
need  it,"  said  Mr.  Roland. 

"  Thank  you,  I  never  take  wine ;  you  need  it,  and 
I  do  not." 

Mr.  Roland  was  about  to  inquire  for  Tom,  but 
he  remembered  that  he  had  the  key  of  the  library 
in  his  pocket,  and  supposed  he  was  still  there. 

On  entering  the  house,  he  went  immediately  to 


26  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

the  library,  his  feelings  softened  and  his  mind  solem 
nized  by  his  recent  escape  from  a  watery  grave. 

He  unlocked  the  door,  and  entered.  No  Tom 
there !  The  bay-window  was  open ;  he  stepped  to 
it,  and  called,  "Thomas,  my  son,"  in  the  most  gentle, 
affectionate  tone.  No  answer. 

< 

The  father  was  unusually  nervous,  and  feared  he 
had  driven  his  son  by  his  severity  to  some  desperate 
act. 

Ruth  came  to  relieve  his  anxiety. 

"  Father,  one  of  the  servants  saw  Tom  going  to 
wards  the  village  with  Martin  Hackerty." 

"Martin  Hackerty,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Roland,  with 
a  sad  shake  of  the  head. 


MY    BEAUTIFUL    LAXD.  27 


CHAPTER    V. 

MY    BEAUTIFUL    LAND. 

"  The  trees  were  leaning  on  the  west, 
Like  watchers  of  the  golden  sky," 

while  rosy  clouds  were  floating  in  the  east,  on  that 
soft  summer  evening.  But  neither  the  glorious  sun 
set  sky  nor  the  emerald  greenness  of  "  leafy  June  " 
were  noticed  by  Tom,  as  he  stealthily  crept  along 
the  elm  avenue  to  the  library  window.  It  was  fas 
tened  ;  he  must  go  to  the  door.  He  stole  around  to 
the  kitchen. 

Old  £!hloe,  the  colored  cook,  had  been  in  the  family 
many  years,  and  was  a  despot  in  her  own  domain. 
She  sat  by  the  wide  chimney,  smoking  her  evening 
pipe. 

Tom  tucked  his  father's  cap  under  his  jacket,  and 
said,  in  a  humble  tone,  "  Chloe,  I  want  you  to  give 
me  some  cake  or  pie." 

"  What  you  got  under  your  jacket  ?  You  look  as 
if  you  'd  been  robbing  a  hen-roost ;  —  I  don't  know 


28  I   WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

but  you  have.  Go  'way,  naughty  boy  ;  I  heard  you 
squeal  like  a  stuck  pig  in  the  library." 

"  I  'm  hungry,"  said  Tom.  * 

"  Never  saw  the  time  you  was  n't.  It 's  your  look 
out  to  be  here  at  tea-time.  Clear  out  of  my  kitchen." 

Thus  coarsely  repulsed,  Tom  made  his  way  round 
to  the  western  door.  There  was  a  veranda  on 
this  side  of  the  house,  and  there  sat  Mr.  Roland, 
Ruth,  and  Julius,  quietly  enjoying  the  peaceful 
close  of  an  eventful  day.  Suddenly  Tom  came 
in  sight. 

The  father,  glad  to  see  his  son  alive  and  well, 
exclaimed,  "  Ah,  Tom,  is  that  you  ?  " 

"What  a  poor  creature  a  sneak  is  !  Tom  was  one 
at  that  moment,  and,  though  he  had  very  little  sen 
sibility,  he  felt  ashamed  of  himself. 

"  Come  here,  Thomas,  my  boy,"  continued  Mr. 
Roland,  kindly ;  "  come  and  sit  with  us." 

This  salutation  was  quite  unexpected.  Tom 
stumbled  up  the  steps,  and  as  he  reached  the  plat 
form  dropped  the  smoking-cap. 

"  Ah  !  my  gay  smoking-cap  !  Ruth's  handiwork  ! 
I  have  heard  of  stepping  into  other  people's  shoes, 
but  you  have  come  under  another's  head-gear.  Who 
knows  how  soon  you  may  have  to  step  into  your 


MY   BEAUTIFUL    LAND.  29 

father's  place  ?  Here  is  a  chair,  Tom ;  take  it,  and 
sit  with  us.  I  will  not  question  you  to-night  about 
your  doings  since  we  saw  you  last.  We  were  speak 
ing  of  the  game  of*  Favorites.'  I  should  like  to  join 
with  you  when  you  play  it  again.  That  led  us  to 
speak  of  other  favorites,  and  Julius  has  just  repeated 
one  of  his,  —  Macaulay's  Horatius,  who  kept  the 
Bridge.  Come,  my  daughter,  recite  something 
patriotic  for  us ;  something  about  our  own  country." 

Ruth  hesitated  a  moment,  then  remarked,  "  I  can 
not  say  it  is  one  of  my  favorites,  but  such  as  it  is,  I 
will  repeat  it." 

With  her  eyes  cast  down  and  a  deepening  rose 
upon  her  cheeks,  she  recited  the  following  lines  :  — 

MY  BEAUTIFUL  LAND. 

From  Maine,  with  her  rocks  and  her  forests  of  pines, 
To  Florida's  glades,  or  lone  Texas'  green  strand,  — 

From  Jersey's  bright  fields  to  far  Oregon's  coast, 
E  pluribus  unum,  my  beautiful  land ! 

Our  glorious  rivers  are  full-flowing  veins, 

A  framework  of  bones  our  strong  mountains  must  stand; 
What  power  can  sever  this  whole  living  thing ! 

E  pluribus  unum,  my  beautiful  land ! 

What  profits  the  heart,  if  the  head  be  cut  off  ? 
Alas  for  the  head  when  it  loses  its  hand ! 


30  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

Each  State  is  a  member  too  precious  to  spare,  — 
E  pluribus  unum,  my  beautiful  land ! 

Then  onward  together  be  ever  our  course 

Along  the  bright  pathway  our  Maker  has  planned; 

So  honor  and  blessing  and  gladness  be  thine, 
E  pluribus  unum,  my  beautiful  land ! 

"Three  cheers  for  Ruth!  It's  her  own!  it*d 
her  own !  "  exclaimed  Julius,  clapping  his  hands. 

"  I  don't  believe  you  wrote  it,"  said  Tom.  "  Did 
you  ?  " 

"  Now  tell  the  truth,  my  precious  Ruth,"  ex 
claimed  Mr.  Roland. 

"  The  vote  is  not  unanimous ;  so,  according  to  our 
game,  I  am  not  obliged  to  confess,"  replied  Ruth, 
laughingly. 

"  I  give  in,  and  hold  up  my  hand  for  you,"  said 
Tom.  « Is  it  yours  ?  " 

"Then  I  must  acknowledge  the  authorship,"  was 
Ruth's  reply. 

"  Come,  Tom,"  said  Mr.  Roland,  "  it  is  your  turn 
to  recite  something.  Speak  up  boldly;  what  will 
you  give  us  ?  " 

"  I  don't  remember  anything,"  was  the  reply. 

"  You  have  learned  Casabianca,"  suggested  Julius. 

"  I  don't  like  it,"  blurted  out  Tom. 


MY    BEAUTIFUL    LAND.  31 

"  Not  like  Casablanca,"  exclaimed  Julius  ;  "  I 
thought  everybody  admired  that  brave,  noble  boy." 

"  I  only  learnt  it  by  rote,  to  say  at  school,  and 
have  forgotten  every  word  of  it.  May  n't  I  go  and 
get  my  supper." 

"  Yes ;  go  as  quickly  as  you  please.  By  the  way, 
who  did  you  name  last  night  for  your  favorite  hero  ?  " 
asked  Mr.  Roland. 

"  Hegobbleus,  I  believe,  was  the  name,"  said  Tom. 

"  Hegobbleus  !  what  does  he  mean,  Ruth  ?  " 

"  I  remember  Heliogabalus,  the  Roman  Emperor, 
was  given  on  one  of  the  papers,"  answered  Ruth. 

"  Martin  Hackerty  gave  me  the  name,"  said  Tom. 
"  I  could  not  think  of  any  hero  myself." 

"  Go  to  bed,  Tom ;  I  am  ashamed  of  you." 

Ruth,  compassionating  her  brother,  whispered,  "  I 
will  go  with  you,  Tom,  and  see  to  your  supper." 

For  many  minutes  after  the  brother  and  sister  left 
the  veranda  there  was  a  dead  silence.  At  length 
Mr.  Roland  said,  "  I  shall  take  Tom  to  a  boarding- 
school  next  Monday.  That  Martin  Hackerty  is  a 
pest,  a  moral  poison.  Will  you  too  go  to  the  distant 
school  ?  " 

"  If  it  is  your  wish,  sir,"  replied  Julius. 

"  Take  your  choice  freely." 


32  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

"  Then  I  should  prefer  to  remain  with  Ruth.  Her 
manners  and  conversation  are  a  great  advantage  to 
me." 

"Beware  of  that  Martin  Hackerty,"  added  Mr. 
Roland. 

"  He  is  mischievous,  and  tries  to  be  witty,"  replied 
Julius ;  "  but  he  has  one  good  trait ;  he  tells  the 
truth." 

"  You  have  good  principles,  Julius,  but  it  is  well 
to  be  on  your  guard  against  temptation.  I  believe 
you  inherit  your  blessed  mother's  piety." 

"  I  think,  sir,  piety  does  not  come  by  inheritance. 
I  am  constantly  struggling  against  sin ;  but  I  remem 
ber  my  mother's  dying  prayer  for  me,  and  trust  it 
may  be  answered." 

"  I  never  shall  forget  how  solemnly  she  committed 
you  to  my  charge,  and  how  solemnly  I  accepted  that 
charge,  with  my  hand  upon  the  Holy  Book,"  said 
Mr.  Roland. 


SERGEANT   MOSES.  33 


CHAPTER  VI. 

SERGEANT     MOSES. 

THE  next  morning,  at  the  breakfast-table,  the 
waiter  handed  a  note  to  Mr.  Roland.  He  read  it, 
frowned,  looked  puzzled,  and  at  length  said,  "  Here 
is  a  bill  from  one  Moses  Mullerkin  for  four  quarts  of 
strawberries,  —  twenty-five  cents  per  quart;  one 
dollar." 

"  I  did  n't  eat  four  quarts,  and  I  did  n't  know  they 
were  to  be  paid  for,"  cried  Tom. 

"  Four  quarts  of  strawberries  !  You  have  a  capa 
cious  stomach,  Thomas  Roland.  I  suppose  that  was  the 
spree  you  were  on  yesterday,  with  jour  friend  Martin." 

"  I  went  with  hjm  and  three  other  boys ;  Martin 
said  we  had  permission  from  Moses." 
+'  Who  is  Moses  Mullerkin  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know ;  only  he  sells  fruit  and  flowers. 
He  lives  a  quarter  of  a  mile  off  the  main  road." 

"  Here,  Julius,  take  this  dollar  and  pay  the  man,  — 
Tom  will  go  with  you,"  said  Mr.  Roland,  handing  the 
money  to  Julius. 

2*  c 


34  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

"  Can't  he  go  without  me  ?     I  am  afraid  of  the  dog." 

"  So  you  would  have  Julius  go  alone  where  you 
have  not  the  courage  to  go  yourself,  even  with  him  ? 
Don't  make  yourself  utterly  contemptible." 

Tom  followed  Julius  laggingly  out  of  the  house. 

The  boys  walked  on  in  silence,  Julius  admiring 
the  wild-flowers  by  the  road-side  and  the  birds  flitting 
from  branch  to  branch 

As  for  Tom, 

"  A  primrose  by  the  river's  brim 
A  yellow  primrose  was  to  him,  — 
*And  it  was  nothing  more." 

Julius  never  lectured  Tom.  He  was  two  months 
younger  than  his  burly  cousin,  and  very  wisely  gave 
him,  unconsciously,  the  best  possible  lecture,  namely, 
a  good  example.  Morever,  he  never  by  word  or 
look  expressed  contempt  for  Tom,  though  he  must 
have  felt  it  at  the  bottom  of  his  heart. 

After  a  walk  of  two  miles,  they  turned  from  the 
main  road,  and  in  a  short  time  reached  the  gardelf- 
er's  cottage ;  a  few  rose-bushes  and  a  wide  border  of 
lilies  of  the  valley  were  in  front;  the  garden  was 
behind  the  cottage. 

Sitting  upon  the  door-step  was  a  little  girl,  appar 
ently  about  eight  years  old,  simply  but  neatly  dressed, 


SERGEANT    MOSES.  35 

and  almost  as  fair  as  the  lilies  in  her  hand,  whose 
fragrance  she  was  inhaling.  By  her  side  was  a  small 
brown  and  white  dog  with  a  collar,  to  which  a  long 
string  was  attached,  which  she  held  in  the  other  hand. 

"Is  Mr.  Moses  Mullerkin  at  home?"  inquired 
Julius. 

The  child  answered,  without  turning  her  large, 
dark  eyes  towards  the  speaker. 

"  That  means  my  grandfather ;  he 's  in  the  garden , 
but  you  must  call  him  Sergeant  Moses,"  answered 
the  child. 

Through  a  side  gate  the  boys  passed  to  the  gar 
dens,  filled  with  a  profusion  of  fruit  and  flowers.  See 
ing  the  gardener's  large  dog,  Tom  hid  himself  behind 
some  tall  lilac-bushes. 

An  old  man,  with  hair  snowy  white,  dressed  in 
an  old  military  coat  and  gray  pantaloons,  was  hoeing 
among  the  raspberry-bushes,  with  the  hoe  in  one  hand. 

"  Sergeant  Moses,"  said  Julius,  "  I  Ve  come  to 
pay  you  for  the  four  quarts  of  strawberries  charged 
in  this  bill  to  Mr.  Francis  Roland." 

"  Don't  play  your  mischievous  tricks  on  me  ;  I  am 
a  poor  old  soldier,  trying  to  be  an  honest  man.  Mr. 
Roland  never  had  any  strawberries  of  me." 

"  It  was  his  son  who  ate  the  strawberries  yester 
day,  and  I  am  to  pay  for  them,"  said  Julius. 


36  I   WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

Sergeant  Moses  put  on  a  huge  pair  of  spectacles, 
and  as  he  did  so  Julius  observed  that  he  had  but 
one  hand. 

"  I  never  wrote  this  bill,"  said  he.  "  I  told  Martin 
he  might  come  here,  with  two  or  three  boys,  and  eat 
strawberries,  as  many  as  they  chose.  I  did  not  ex 
pect  them  to  tread  down  the  vines  as  they  did." 

"  Then  take  the  money  for  the  damage  done  to 
the  vines,  please  do,"  said  Julius,  offering  the  bright 
silver  dollar. 

"No,  no;  Sergeant  Moses  is  not  the  man  to  do 
that  thing.  You  are  a  very  civil-spoken  lad.  What 
may  I  call  you  ?  " 

"  Julius  Farley." 

"  Well,  good  by.     Call  again." 

"  I  should  like  to  come  again.    Good  by,  Sergeant." 

The  old  man  shouldered  his  hoe  like  a  musket, 
and  was  following  Julius  to  the  gate,  when  Tom 
emerged  from  his  hiding-place.  The  big  dog  began 
to  growl,  and  Tom  made  off  at  a  rapid  rate. 

"  Ah !  that 's  the  youngster  who  threw  a  stone  at 
Bowzer  yesterday.  See  how  the  poor  dog  limps  ! 
That  fellow  had  better  keep  out  of  the  way." 

As  Julius  passed  near  the  little  girl  on  the  door 
step,  he  said,  "  Good  morning,"  to  her,  and  she  re 
turned  it,  still  without  looking  at  him. 


SERGEANT   MOSES.  37 

The  old  man  whispered  in  Julius's  ear,  "  The  poor 
dear  is  entirely  blind." 

Julius  bowed,  said  "  Farewell,"  and  the  soldier 
gave  him  a  salute  in  military  style. 

Tom  ran  till  he  reached  the  main  road,  and  then 
waited  for  Julius  to  come  up  with  him. 

"That's  a  fine  old  fellow;  he  wouldn't  take  the 
dollar,  and  says  he  never  made  out  the  bill." 

"  Then  give  me  the  dollar,"  cried  Tom. 

"  No,  indeed  ;  I  shall  not ;  I  shall  return  it  to  your 
father,"  replied  Julius,  decidedly. 

"  You  shall  give  it  to  me,  or  I  will  take  it  from  you." 

"  You  can't  do  it." 

Tom  seized  Julius  by  the  shoulder  to  throw  him 
down,  but  quick  as  thought  Julius  clasped  him  round 
the  waist,  and  laid  him  flat  upon  the  ground. 

"Well  done!"  cried  Martin  Hackerty,  as  he 
jumped  over  a  fence  into  the  road. 

"  That  was  n't  fair,"  grumbled  Tom,  brushing  off 
the  dust. 

"  Then  try  it  again,  Tom,"  said  Martin. 

Thus  urged,  Tom  flew  at  Julius,  and  endeavored 
to  trip  him  up,  but  Julius  was  a  wiry  little  fellow, 
with  a  great  deal  of  nerve,  and  it  was  not  so  easy  a 
matter.  After  a  severe  struggle,  fat  Tom  again  lay 
sprawling  on  the  ground. 


38  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

«  Capital !  "  shouted  Martin  ;  "  I  did  n't  think  you 
were  up  to  that,  Master  Julius.  In  time  you  will 
equal  your  great  namesake,  Julius  Caesar." 

"  I  had  to  defend  myself,"  replied  Julius,  coolly. 
"  I  never  attack  a  fellow." 

Tom  got  up,  looking  very  sheepish,  and  went  lag 
ging  along  behind  the  others. 

"  Where  have  you  been  ?  "  asked  Martin. 

"  We  went  to  pay  a  bill  to  one  Moses  Mullerkin, 
and  the  good  old  man  did  not  send  it." 

A  mischievous  grin  and  a  shrug  of  the  shoulders 
from  Martin  revealed  to  Julius  the  writer  of  the 
bill. 

"  What  tempted  you  to  write  this  ?  "  exclaimed  he, 
showing  the  bill. 

Martin  snatched  it  from  his  hand,  and  tore  it  to 
pieces,  saying,  "It  was  just  for  fun,"  then  added, 
"  Tom  really  went  into  the  strawberries  so  beyond  all 
reason  that  it  was  no  more  than  right  that  Sergeant 
Moses  should  be  paid." 

"  It  was  a  poor  joke,  —  a  very  poor  joke,"  coolly 
remarked  Julius.  "I  thought  you  prided  yourself 
upon  speaking  the  truth." 

"  I  don't  lie ;  it 's  too  mean  ;  did  n't  I  acknowledge 
the  corn  ?  "  laughingly  asked  Martin. 


SERGEANT    MOSES.  39 

"  You  mean  that  you  acknowledge  the  bill.  Mar 
tin,  you  were  acting  a  lie  in  making  out  the  bill, 
and  almost  committing  forgery." 

"  You  treat  the  matter  too  gravely ;  I  did  n't  sign 
the  old  fellow's  name,  and  did  n't  suppose  it  would 
be  given  to  Mr.  Roland.  I  sent  it  to  Tom,  just  to 
frighten  him." 

"It  came  qurte  too  near  lying  and  forgery.  I 
should  soon  lose  all  respect  for  you,  Martin,  if  you 
were  to  repeat  such  jokes" 

"  Then  you  have  the  least  bit  of  respect  for  me  ! 
I  will  make  it  grow  as  tall  as  Jack's  bean,"  said 
Martin,  giving  Julius  a  slap  on  the  back,  and  adding, 
"  You  are  a  right  smart  fellow,  Julius ;  I  have  real 
respect  for  you,  and  no  mistake." 

When  Julius  returned  the  dollar  to  Mr.  Roland, 
and  explained  the  matter,  it  was  considered  even 
more  serious  by  him  than  it  had  been  by  Julius.  Ex 
ceedingly  provoked  with  Martin  Hackerty,  he  wrote 
him  a  very  sharp  letter,  to  which  he  received  the  fol 
lowing  reply:  — 

FRANCIS  ROLAND,  ESQ.:  — 

RESPECTED  SIR, —  Allow  me  to  recommend  to 
your  attention  two  proverbs.  "  People  whose  sons 


40  I    WILL    BE   A    SOLDIER. 

live  in  glass  houses  should  not  throw  stones."  "  Every 
crow  thinks  his  own  crowling  the  whitest." 

Very  respectfully  yours, 

MARTIN  HACKERTY. 

Mr.  Roland  put  the  saucy  note  in  his  pocket  very 
quietly. 

"  Ruth,"  said  he,  "  you  must  have  Tom's  wardrobe 
ready,  for  I  shall  leave  with  him  on  Monday  morn 
ing." 


BLACK   DUKE.  41 


CHAPTER    VII. 

BLACK    DUKE. 

ON  Saturday  morning  Mr.  Roland  asked  Julius  if 
he  had  been  accustomed  to  riding  on  horseback.  He 
said  he  had  never  been  on  a  horse  but  twice  in  his 
life. 

"  You  shall  try  Black  Duke  to-day,  and  I  will  ride 
one  of  the  carriage-horses,"  said  Mr.  Roland. 

"  O  father !  your  horse  is  so  gay,  and  he  has  not 
been  ridden  for  a  long  time ;  please  let  Julius  take 
my  pony,"  entreated  Ruth. 

"  No,  my  dear ;  Julius  must  learn  to  manage  Black 
Duke,  so  that  he  can  be  your  escort  when  I  am 
away,"  was  the  decided  reply. 

"  I  am  not  afraid  to  ride  Black  Duke,  especially 
when  uncle  will  be  with  me,"  said  Julius. 

"  He  ran  away  with  me  once,  and  I  have  never 
been  on  horseback  since,"  whispered  Tom  in  JuMus's 
ear. 

"I  will  have  the  horse  saddled  immediately.     I 


42  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

am  going  about  six  miles  from  home.  Make  your 
self  ready,  Julius." 

The  large,  strong  Black  Duke,  with  his  neck 
curved  like  the  war-horse  who  "scents  the  battle 
afar,"  was  brought  to  the  door.  Mr.  Roland  in 
structed  Julius  how  to  mount,  how  to  sit,  and  they 
started  off  together  on  a  full  trot. 

Ruth  looked  after  them  with  fear  and  trembling ; 
but  there  was  no  fear  and  trembling  on  the  part  of 
Julius.  He  sat  erect  upon  Black  Duke,  and  rode 
like  an  Arab. 

"Why,  you  are  a  brave  little  fellow,"  said  Mr. 
Roland.  "  You  must  ride  very  often  with  Ruth,  and 
without  her,  too.  But  never  be  tempted  to  ride  in 
company  with  that  Martin  Hackerty ;  he  would  be 
sure  to  play  you  some  shabby  trick." 

Notwithstanding  the  fear  and  anxiety  of  Ruth,  Mr. 
Roland  and  Julius  returned  safely  from  their  long 
ride ;  but  Julius  was  very  glad  to  go  to  bed  imme 
diately  after  tea,  for,  although  he  did  not  utter  a 
word  of  complaint,  he  was  very  tired,  and  ached  from 
head  to  heel.  On  Sunday  morning,  as  he  dressed 
himself,  he  felt  stiff  and  sore  as  though  every  muscle 
in  his  body  had  been  pounded  with  a  rolling-pin. 
His  good  uncle  could  scarcely  suppress  a  smile  as 


BLACK    DUKE.  43 

Julius  moved  slowly  and  carefully  about,  but  he 
made  no  remark,  asked  no  questions.  He  thought, 
however,  "  That  boy  would  have  done  honor  to  the 
Lacedaemonians.  The  stolen  fox  might  have  torn 
him  to  pieces  before  he  would  have  betrayed  it." 

Better  still,  Julius  might  have  equalled  in  courage 
the  boy  of  whom  Browning  so  beautifully  tells  the 
story. 

"  You  know  we  French  stormed  Katisbon; 

A  mile  or  so  away, 
On  a  little  mound,  Napoleon 

Stood  on  our  storming  day: 
With  neck  out-thrust,  you  fancy  how, 

Legs  wide,  arms  locked  behind, 
As  if  to  balance  the  proud  brow 

Oppressive  with  its  mind. 

"  Just  as  perhaps  he  mused, '  My  plans, 

That  soar,  to  earth  may  fall, 
Let  once  my  army-leader,  Lannes, 

Waver  at  yonder  wall ' ; 
Out  'twixt  the  battery-smokes  there  flew 

A  rider,  bound  on  bound, 
Full  galloping,  nor  bridle  drew 

Until  he  reached  the  mound. 

"  Then  off  there  flung  in  smiling  joy, 
And  held  himself  erect 


44  I   WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

By  just  his  horse's  mane,  a  boy: 

You  hardly  could  suspect,  — 
So  tight  he  kept  his  lips  compressed, 

Scarce  any  blood  came  through,  — 
You  looked  twice  ere  you  saw  his  breast 

Was  all  but  shot  in  two. 

"'Well,'  cried  he,  '  Emperor!  by  God's  grace 

We  've  got  you  Eatisbon ! 
The  Marshal 's  in  the  market-place, 

And  you  '11  be  there  anon 
To  see  your  flag-bird  flap  his  vans 

Where  I,  to  heart's  desire, 
Perched  him ! '  The  chief's  eye  flashed;  his  plans 

Soared  up  again  like  fire. 

"  The  chief's  eye  flashed,  but  presently 

Softened  itself,  as  sheathes 
A  film  the  mother-eagle's  eye 

When  her  bruised  eaglet  breathes : 
'  You  're  wounded ! '     '  Nay,'  his  soldier's  pride 

Touched  to  the  quick,  he  said ; 
' 1  'm  killed,  Sire ! '    And,  his  chief  beside, 

Smiling,  the  boy  fell  dead.'* 

Early  on  Monday  morning  Mr.  Eoland  and  Tom 
started  for  the  distant  boarding-school.  Tom  blub 
bered  and  boohooed  even  after  they  reached  the 
train  and  were  seated  in  the  cars. 

The  passengers  looked  with    surprise   at  the  big 


BLACK   DUKE.  45 

boy,  but  seeing  the  gentleman  with  him  quite  uncon 
cerned,  concluded  that  it  was  best  to  take  no  notice 
of  him.  One  compassionate  soul,  however,  a  plain 
countrywoman,  who  sat  in  the  seat  before  them, 
took  a  piece  of  gingerbread  from  her  wallet,  and 
handed  it  to  Tom,  saying,  "  Perhaps  you  are  hun 
gry,  boy." 

Tom  f  took  the  gingerbread  without  so  much  as 
"Thank  you,"  and,  devouring  it  with  his  usual 
gusto,  stopped  crying. 

Without  accident  or  detention  they  arrived  at 
their  place  of  destination.  Tom  was  placed  under 
the  charge  of  the  Principal,  with  an  injunction  from 
his  father,  that  the  Principal  and  his  subordinates 
should  be  very  strict  with  Tom,  and  not  allow  him 
to  get  into  mischief. 

Mr.  Roland's  tender  feelings,  however,  so  over 
came  him  when  parting  with  his  son,  that  he  gave 
him  a  large  amount  of  pocket-money. 

"  Now,  my  son,  remember,"  said  he,  "  I  do  not 
place  you  here  as  a  punishment.  It  is  for  your  good. 
Study  hard,  keep  clear  of  bad  companions,  and  re 
solve,  with  God's  help,  to  become  a  good  and  useful 
man.  Write  to  me  once  a  week." 

Tom  chinked  the  money  in  his  pocket,  and  parted 
from  his  kind  father  without  a  tear. 


46  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

Alas !  what  child  can  imagine  the  fearful  disap 
pointment  of  a  parent,  when  the  promised  blessing 
of  an  only  son  is  likely  to  prove  a  curse !  The 
dear,  delicious  hopes  so  fondly  cherished  over  the 
cradle  changed  to  mournful  forebodings ! 


JULIUS   RODE   BLACK    PUKK    KVKRV    MORXIXC;    FOR    AN 
BEFORE  BREAKFAST,  SOMETIMES  WITH  RlJTH  OX  HER  PoXY, 

AT  OTHER  TIMES   ALOXE.      Pilgo47. 


TEMPTATION.  47 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

TEMPTATION. 

A  FEW  days  passed  away  very  quietly  at  Elmlawn. 
Ruth  was  grieved  at  the  necessity  for  her  brother's 
absence,  but  believing  it  to  be  for  the  best  to  remove 
him  from  bad  influences,  cheerfully  submitted  to  it. 

Julius  rode  Black  Duke  every  morning  for  an 
hour  before  breakfast,  sometimes  with  Ruth  on  her 
pony,  and  at  other  times  alone.  He  did  not  forget 
his  promise  to  call  again  at  the  cottage  of  the  market- 
gardener,  Sergeant  Moses. 

On  Saturday,  his  holiday,  he  started  after  break 
fast  to  pay  the  promised  visit. 

"  Hurrah  !  hold  up !  "  cried  a  voice  behind  him, 
and  the  sound  of  the  horse's  heels  coming  rapidly 
towards  him  made  Black  Duke  quicken  his  steps 
almost  to  a  run. 

"  Hold  up  !  I  say ;  I  am  not  riding  a  race  for  a 
wager." 

Julius  reined  in  his  fiery  charger,  and  Martin 
Hackerty,  for  he  it  was,  came  along-side  of  him. 


48  I   WILL    BE   A    SOLDIER. 

"  Why,  you  ride  like  the  Flying  Dutchman,"  said 
Martin;  "you  are  a  different  boy, „ altogether,  from 
what  I  thought  you." 

"  What  was  that  ?  "  asked  Julius,  at  the  moment, 
quite  forgetful  of  his  uncle's  injunction  to  avoid 
Martin,  besides,  he  was  on  the  high  road,  and  could 
not  without  absolute  rudeness  free  himself  from  his 
companion. 

"  I  thought  you  a  prinky,  spinky,  dolly-boy,  with 
out  a  bit  of  spunk." 

"  When  did  you  change  your  opinion  ?  "  asked  Julius. 

"  When  I  saw  you  tumble  fat  Tom  into  the  dust." 

"  That  I  did  in  maintaining  my  right,  and  in  self- 
defence." 

"  But  there  was  real  vim  in  it,  just  as  there  is 
when  you  play  '  shinny?  Zounds !  you  beat  every 
boy  on  the  play-ground !  And  your  laugh  does  one 
good,  it  is  so  jolly  hearty,  and  you  ride  like  a  trooper ; 
you  rode  just  now  as  if  you  were  going  to  —  " 

"  Stop,  Martin !  don't  use  that  profane  word," 
cried  Julius,  seriously. 

"  There  now,  you  are  so  pious,  —  so  mighty  good, 
—  the  very  reason  why  I  thought  there  was  no  fun 
in  you,"  retorted  Martin. 

"  I  like  fun  of  the  right  sort  as  well  as  any  boy, 
but  I  don't  like  vulgarity  or  profanity." 


TEMPTATION.  49 

"  I  don't  quite  understand  your  notions,"  continued 
Martin,  "yet  I  like  you,  Julius,  and  prefer  your 
company  to  stupid  Tom  Roland's." 

"  You  forget  the  line  in  your  copy-book,  '  Either 
say  nothing  of  the  absent,  or  speak  as  a  friend.'  " 

"  I  should  like  you  for  a  friend,  Julius ;  you  might 
reclaim  such  a  rapscallion  as  I  am." 

Julius  was  not  insensible  to  flattery ;  who  is  f  He 
looked  more  favorably  upon  Martin,  and  said,  kindly, 
"  You  overrate  my  ability ;  I  am  willing,  however, 
to  do  you  good  if  I  can.  But  here  we  are  at 
Moses  Mullerkin's,  and  I  must  bid  you  good  morn 
ing." 

"  Stop  a  minute.  I  am  going  out  gunning  this 
afternoon.  I  have  a  capital  gun,  and  am  going  to 
shoot  wild  rabbits.  Will  you  go  with  me  ?  I  will 
meet  you  at  the  great  gate  of  Elmlawn." 

Of  all  things  delightful,  the  one  thing  most  so  at 
that  moment  seemed  "  going  a  gunning,"  and  Julius 
hastily  answered,  "  I  '11  join  you,  Martin." 

Before  he  had  time  for  a  moment's  reflection 
Martin  cantered  off.  Julius  dismounted,  and  fastened 
Black  Duke  to  a  post. 

Sergeant  Moses  was,  as  usual,  in  the  garden  among 
his  flowers  and  fruit.  The  little  blind  girl  was 


50  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

sitting  on  a  bench  near  him,  with  her  lap  full  of 
roses. 

"  Good  morning,  my  pretty  lad,"  said  the  old  sol 
dier,  with  his  usual  military  salute. 

The   term   "pretty   lad"   did    not    strike   Julius 

agreeably  ;  he  meant  to  be  something  more. 
it 
"  I  don't  see  how  you  manage  so  well  in  gardening 

with  only  one  hand,"  said  Julius. 

"  O,  this  stump  answers  every  purpose.  I  lost 
my  hand  in  the  defence  of  my  country,"  said  the 
old  soldier,  shouldering  his  hoe.  "  I  'm  proud  of  this 
same  old  stump." 

"  Poor  grandfather,"  said  the  little  blind  girl, 
"  did  n't  it  hurt  you  to  have  your  hand  shot  off  ?  " 

"  My  little  dear,  I  hardly  felt  it  at  that  time.  My 
musket  was  loaded ;  I  held  fast  to  it  with  this  right 
hand,  and  sprung  the  lock ;  we  used  flint-locks  then." 

"  Where  was  it  ?  "  inquired  Julius. 

"  Can  you  bear  to  hear  a  long  story  ?  "  said  the 
Sergeant. 

"  If  it  is  n't  too  long,"  replied  Julius,  smiling. 

"  Sit  you  down  here  on  this  bench  with  Nannie. 
I  would  rather  stand,"  said  the  old  soldier,  leaning 
on  his  hoe.  "  Why  does  a  man  love  his  country  ?  " 
he  continued.  "  For  the  same  reason  that  he  loves  his 


TEMPTATION  51 

family.  God  willed  it  so.  Do  you  suppose  anybody 
would  take  the  same  care  of  my  little  Nannie  that 
I  do  ?  She  is  mine !  So  is  my  country,  and  a  glo 
rious  country  it  is. 

4  This  is  the  land  of  every  land  the  pride, 
Beloved  of  Heaven  o'er  all  the  world  beside.' 

I  read  them  lines  somewhere  once,  and  they  struck 
deep  into  my  heart.  Well,  as  I  was  saying,  my 
country  was  threatened  with  destruction,  or  at  least,  the 
British  determined  to  do  us  all  the  harm  they  could. 
They  set  on  them  dreadful  savages  to  slaughter  the 
Western  settlers.  You  know  about  our  brave  Har 
rison  ?  Gineral  Harrison,  who  fought  the  battle  of 
Tippecanoe,  and  conquered,  he  did ;  Tecumseh,  the 
Indian  chief,  was  killed  there.  Then  the  British 
meddled  with  our  vessels  on  the  ocean,  and  we 
could  n't  bear  their  insults  any  longer,  and  so  war 
was  declared. 

"  I  was  a  farmer,  and  going  to  be  married  to  that 
little  girl's  grandmother ;  but  says  I, '  Nancy,  we  must 
wait  awhile  ;  I  'm  going  to  the  war.'  *  I  'm  afraid 
you  '11  be  killed,'  says  she,  with  the  tears  in  her 
pretty  blue  eyes.  ( But,'  says  I, '  you  see,'  says  I, '  my 
country  calls  me,  and  I  must  go.  What  would  be 
come  of  us  if  we  did  n't  fight  ?  We  should  n't  have  a 


52  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

country  at  all.  Keep  up  good  courage,  Nancy,  I  am 
going  to  enlist.  So  she  wiped  her  eyes,  the  brave 
girl,  and  I  gave  her  one  kiss,  and  said,  '  Good  by.' 
Did  n't  I  feel  grand  in  my  regimentals  !  I  '11  show 
you  my  old  musket  by  and  by.  Well,  our  little 
navy  got  all  the  glory  at  first,  but  we  soon  shared  it 
with  them.  I  fought  my  first  battle  at  Lundy's  Lane. 
My  gracious !  did  n't  the  roar  of  battle  drown  the 
roar  of  the  catarack!  We  fought  on  the  Canada 
side,  not  far  from  great  Niagara.  I  called  my  first 
son,  little  Nannie's  father,  after  the  two  great  giner- 
als.  Yes,  Scott  Brown  Mullerkin  was  his  name. 
He  's  now  in  heaven."  The  old  soldier  was  silent  a 
moment,  and  then  continued :  "  I  will  not  tell  you  of 
all  my  adventures,  but  come  right  to  the  greatest  of 
all,  New  Orleens.  There  I  ^was  promoted  to  be  a 
sergeant  under  that  grand  old  fellow,  Gineral  Jack 
son.  I  think  I  see  him  now,  on  his  war-horse,  riding 
along  the  ranks,  with  his  great  chapeau  braw  in  his 
hand  and  his  hair  standing  straight  up  on  his  head, 
looking  as  fierce  as  a  catamount,  and  yet  as  cool  as 
a  cucumber.  O,  he  was  a  Gideon,  a  Ca3sar,  and  a 
Bonaparte,  all  in  one !  The  soldiers  were  proud  to 
fight  under  such  a  gineral.  Why,  I  tell  you,  he 
looked  me  right  hi  the  eye  as  he  rode  along,  as  much 


TEMPTATION.  53 

as  to  say,  l  Sergeant  Mullerkin,  I  know  you  '11  do 
your  duty.' 

u  Well,  we  fired  away  at  the  enemy,  twelve  thou 
sand  of  them,  and  we  scattered  them  like  a  flock  of 
wild  pigeons.  Packenham,  the  '  beauty  and  booty ' 
gineral,  was  killed  on  the  spot.  We  lost  only  seven 
men  killed.  I  was  wounded  among  the  very  last. 
A  ball  went  through  and  through  my  hand,  and  a 
surgeon  took  the  hand  smooth  off.  It  was  a  glorious 
victory,  that  famous  8th  of  January,  and  I  did  n't 
think  much  about  my  wound.  But  as  I  travelled 
home,  I  thought,  I  'm  not  the  man  I  was  when 
Nancy  promised  to  marry  me,  I  'm  only  a  poor 
wounded  soldier.  O  how  I  felt  when  I  drew  near  to 
her  home !  I  mounted  a  hill,  and  saw  the  blue 
smoke  rising  from  her  father's  cottage.  Then  I  sat 
down  and  cried,  —  yes,  cried-  like  a  baby.  '  She 
won't  have  me,  I  know  she  won't.  Perhaps  she  's 
married  already,'  says  I  to  myself.  With  these  sor 
rowful  thoughts  in  my  mind,  I  took  up  the  old  knap 
sack,  musket,  and  sword,  and  marched  on.  As  I 
knocked  at  Nancy's  door,  how  I  trembled.  She 
came  herself,  looking  sweeter  and  prettier  than  ever. 
As  soon  as  she  saw  me,  she  threw  her  white  arms 
round  my  neck,  and  whispered,  '  Thank  God  !  you  'vo 


54  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

come  home  alive.'  l  Yes,  Nancy  dear,'  says  I,  *  but 
not  all  that  went  away.  You  are  free  from  your 
bargain,  for  I  am  a  poor  soldier  with  only  one  hand 
to  support  you.'  She  sobbed  as  though  her  dear  lit 
tle  heart  would  break,  and  kissed  me  for  the  first 
time  in  her  life.  As  soon  as  she  could  speak,  says 
she,  *  Moses,  I  shall  be  only  too  proud  to  be  a  brave 
soldier's  wife.'  And  so,  not  long  after,  we  were  mar 
ried.  And  she  was  the  best  wife  that  ever  mortal 
man  was  blessed  with." 

"  "Was  that  my  grandmother  ?  "  asked  little  Nan 
nie,  who  all  this  time  had  been  listening  with  eager 
interest  to  the  story  of  Sergeant  Moses. 

"Yes,  dear,  that  was  your  granny,  and  I  think 
you  are  just  like  what  she  was  at  your  age." 

"  Only  she  was  n't  blind,  grandfather,"  replied 
Nannie.  • 

"  Come,  my  lad,  go  in  the  house,  and  I  '11  show 
you  the  old  musket.  I  carried  it  all  through  the 
war.  And  I  Ve  got  some  other  trophies.  You  may 
lead  little  Nannie." 

Julius  took  the  blind  girl  by  the  hand,  and  the 
three  went  into  the  house. 

Over  the  large  kitchen  fireplace,  upon  two  hooks, 
hung  a  musket,  as  bright  as  steel  could  be  mado. 


TEMPTATION.  55 

Over  one  of  the  small  windows  was  a  sword  without 
a  scabbard,  equally  bright,  and  over  another  an  old 
chapeau-bras  and  a  piece  of  a  tattered  flag.  ^  "  Here  's 
the  old  musket,"  said  Sergeant  Moses,  taking  it 
down,  shouldering  it,  and  bringing  his  bent  form  into 
an  erect  position,  as  if  on  drill. 

"  It  does  look  old,  but  it 's  as  bright  as  silver," 
said  Julius. 

"  To  be  sure  it  is,"  was  the  quick  reply.  "  I  keep 
it  so,  and  the  sword  too ;  that  belonged  to  my  cap 
tain.  He  gave  it  to  me  when  his  company  presented 
him  with  a  new  one  for  his  bravery  and  his  care  of 
his  soldiers.  I  should  have  liked  to  have  used  that 
sword  at  Cerro  Gordo,  Churubusco,  and  Chepulte- 
pec,  under  my  old  commander,  Gineral  Winfield 
Scott,  but  I  was  almost  too  old,  and  besides,  I  did  n't 
know  as  a  one-handed  soldier  would  pass  muster. 
Here,  put  up  my  musket,  boy.  Did  you  ever  handle 
a  gun  ?  " 

"Never  before,"  said  Julius,  holding  the  musket 
awkwardly. 

"  It 's  time  you  had.  No  telling  how  soon  we  may 
want  men  to  fight  for  our  liberty.  That  chapeau, 
they  say,  was  Jackson's.  I  'm  not  sure  it  was,  but 
I  'm  willing  to  believe  it.  I  wish  we  had  a  thousand 


56  I   WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

men  with  the  spirit  of  that  determined  old  man. 
Why,  he  was  a  whole  brigade  in  himself.  He  's  in 
his  peaceful  grave  now,  —  God  bless  him  !  I  mean 
to  keep  my  musket  and  sword  bright,  and  ready  for 
use,  as  long  as  I  live.  They  will  be  needed,  for  I 
see  dark,  awful,  threatening  clouds  already  down 
South.  I  wish  Jackson  had  hanged  that  Calhoun ; 
he  deserved  it,  if  ever  a  man  deserved  hanging  in 
this  world,  and  I  believe  the  old  man  would  have 
hanged  him,  if  it  had  n't  been  for  some  weak  milk- 
and-water  advisers.  But  you  must  be  tired  by  this 
time  of  an  old  man's  story.  God  be  thanked  that  I 
was  able  to  do  something  for  my  country.  If  it 
hadn't  been  for  the  soldiers  of  the  Revolution,  and 
of  the  war  of  1814,  we  should  n't  have  had  now  this 
beautiful,  happy  country,  where  every  man  sits  under 
his  own  vine  and  fig-tree  with  none  to  molest  or 
make  him  afraid." 

"  I  will  be  a  soldier  I "  exclaimed  Julius  with  en 
thusiasm. 

"  That 's  right,  my  boy ;  come  to  the  old  Sergeant, 
now  and  then,  and  I  '11  drill  you." 

"  Thank  you,  Sergeant  Moses,  I  am  in  earnest,  and 
will  accept  your  offer,"  replied  Julius  with  warmth. 

He  then  mounted  Black   Duke,  and  rode  home, 


TEMPTATION.  57 

full  of  his  new  resolution.  When  he  reached  his 
own  room,  he  fell  on  his  knees  and  cried,  "  Help  me, 
O  God,  to  keep  the  resolution  I  have  this  day  formed, 
and  I  will  be  a  Christian  soldier." 

Julius  had  been  taught  by  his  mother  thus  to  ask 
the  blessing  of  his  Heavenly  Father  on  all  his  good 
resolutions. 


58  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

MORAL  COURAGE. 

"  Go  a  gunning !  I  have  promised  Martin  to  go 
with  him,  ought  I  to  break  my  word  ?  "  So  thought 
Julius  as  he  walked  down  to  the  -great  gate  to  meet 
Martin  Hackerty. 

"  Uncle  told  me  not  to  ride  in  his  company,  and  I 
had  to  do  so  this  morning  in  spite  of  myself.  He 
did  n't  say  I  must  n't  walk  with  him." 

Julius  brought  up  these  flimsy  arguments  to  sus 
tain  him  in  doing  what  he  knew  would  be  contrary 
to  the  spirit  of  his  uncle's  prohibition. 

As  he  walked  on,  the  solemn  resolution  he  had 
formed  that  morning  rose  before  him,  like  an  accus 
ing  angel.  "  What  is  the  first  duty  of  a  good  sol 
dier  ?  Obedience." 

Just  as  this  wise  reflection  was  uppermost  in  his 
mind,  he  reached  the  gate,  and  there  stood  Martin 
Hackerty,  gun  in  hand. 

"  Come,  Jule,  I  have  been  waiting  for  you  ten 


MORAL    COURAGE.  59 

minutes.  It 's  a  fine  day  for  hunting.  See,  I  've  got 
Brownie  with  me  to  scare  up  the  game." 

"  Are  you  going  to  shoot  birds  !  I  thought  wild 
rabbits  were  to  be  the  game.  I  can't  consent  to 
shoot  birds,"  cried  Julius,  glad  of  so  good  an  ex 
cuse. 

"  I  do  n't  think  you  would  be  in  danger  of  shooting 
anything  on  the  first  trial.  Come  out  though.  What 
makes  you  stand  there  hesitating.  Pooh  !  you  're 
afraid  of  a  gun." 

"  Not  a  bit  afraid !  "  exclaimed  Julius,  opening  the 
gate  and  coming  outside. 

"  Then  come  along.  Here,  you  may  lead  Brownie. 
I  Ve  got  him  by  a  chain,  because  he  might  leave  for 
home  before  we  get  to  the  woods.  Then  and  there 
he 's  safe  enough." 

"  I  am  not  going  with  you,  Martin." 

"  Not  going  ?  You  promised  you  would  ;  and  you 
are  not  the  fellow  to  be  guilty  of  lying." 

"  It  was  a  hasty  promise,  Martin ;  I  beg  you  to 
release  me  from  it." 

"No;  I'll  be— " 

"  Stop,  Martin,  do  n't  say  that ! "  cried  Julius. 

"Then  I'll  be  shot  if  I  do.  Come,  don't  stand 
shilly-shallying  like  a  timid  girl." 


60  I    WILL   BE    A    SOLDIER. 

"  Girls  are  often  more  courageous  than  boys,"  said 
Julius,  thinking  at  the  moment  of  Cousin  Ruth. 

"  That 's  a  new  notion.  Ha !  ha ! "  laughed  Martin, 
scornfully. 

"I  mean  they  have  more  moral  courage,"  said 
Julius. 

"  Moral  courage !     "What  do  you  mean  by  that  ?  " 

"  Courage  to  do  right  under  trying  circumstances," 
replied  Julius,  decidedly* 

"  You  ought  to  be  a  parson ;  I  suppose  you  mean 
to  be  one.  I  know  the  real  reason  why  you  won't 
go  with  me  is,  because  you  are  afraid  of  the  gun. 
I  suppose  nothing  would  tempt  you  to  fire  it  off." 

"  Is  it  loaded  ?  "  asked  Julius, 

"  Yes ;  full  charged." 

"  Give  it  to  me,"  said  Julius* 

Martin  placed  the  gun  in  his  hands,  and  immedi 
ately  the  report  echoed  among  the  hills. 

"  "Well  done  !  "  cried  Martin. 

There  was  a  charm  in  the  smell  of  gunpowder, 
and  the  sense  of  power  over  the  murderous  weapon, 
that  Julius  now  felt  for  the  first  time.  Again  he 
hesitated  and  thought,  "  But  this  once,  only  once,  I 
might  go  a  gunning,  for  I  ought  to  learn  to  handle  a 


MORAL    COURAGE.  61 

It  was  a  plausible  reason ;  Julius  wavered. 

"  Ah,  I  see !  that  Cousin  Ruth  of  jours,  with  her 
heroics,  has  prejudiced  you  against  me.  She  has  told 
you,  '  Martin  Hackerty  is  a  naughty  boy.  Beware 
of  naughty  boys.  Keep  close  to  my  apron-string.' " 

This  taunt  served  a  different  purpose  from  what 
was  expected.  Julius  ^  admired  and  respected  Ruth, 
and  his  conscience  told  him  that  her  advice  about 
Martin  was  excellent  advice.  He  turned  suddenly, 
opened  the  gate,  entered,  and  closed  it.  "  Good-by, 
Martin,"  said  he,  as  he  hurried  onward  toward  the 
house. 

Rapid  footsteps  followed  him.  He  turned ;  it  was 
Ruth  herself. 

"  Do  n't  go  quite  so  fast,  Julius,  though  you  are 
running  the  right  way.  You  have  gained  a  triumph 
over  yourself,  that  renders  you  my  '  favorite  hero ' 
to-day,"  said  Ruth,  with  an  approving  smile. 

"  How  do  you  know  that,  Ruth  ?  " 

I  was  at  the  porter's  lodge,  teaching  little  Martha 
to  spell.  The  window  was  open,  and  I  could  not 
help  hearing  the  conversation  between  you  and  that 
*  naughty  boy.' " 

Julius  thought  how  he  had  wavered,  and,  col 
oring  deeply,  remarked  in  a  very  humble  tone: 


62  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

"  I  do  not  deserve  such  a  high  compliment  from 
you,  Ruth." 

"  It 's  no  compliment,  Julius.  You  fought  against 
your  inclination,  and  you  stood  bravely  the  test  of 
ridicule,  —  the  most  trying  test,  sometimes,  to  which 
we  can  be  subjected.  You  are  my  hero,  and,  in 
memory  of  this  triumph,  I  give  you  this  ring,  which 
was  bestowed  upon  me  as  a  token  of  merit  for  what 
I  considered  a  very  poor  prize  composition." 

So  saying,  Ruth  drew  from  her  finger  a  plain  gold 
ring,  and  placed  it  upon  the  third  finger  of  Julius's 
left  hand. 

" '  Moral  courage,'  is  the  motto  for  that  ring,"  said 
Ruth. 

"  Thank  you ;  thank  you  a  thousand  times !  I 
shall  keep  it  as  an  amulet ;  whether  I  deserve  it  or 
not,  it  is  a  token  of  Cousin  Ruth's  approbation." 

"  A  better  approval  is  that  of  a  good  conscience," 
added  Ruth. 


AN    ORTHOGRAPHICAL    CURIOSITY".  63 


CHAPTER    X. 

AN     ORTHOGRAPHICAL    CURIOSITY. 

LETTER  FROM  THOMAS  EOLAND  TO  Miss  BOLAND. 

Savenville,  June,  18 — . 

"DEER  RUTH,  I  now  sit  down  to  rite  to  you  to 
let  you  know  I  am  well.  No;  that  is  not  trew,  I 
am  not  well.  The  dyet  here  does  not  soot  me.  I 
found  it  very  poor  so  I  went  to  the  confeckshuners 
and  bort  a  whole  lot  of  cakes  and  pise  and  sundys. 
I  put  them  in  my  bewrow  draw  for  between  meels. 
You  must  know  I  have  a  room  all  to  myself.  Father 
made  that  agrement  by  paying  well  for  it.  .  I  've 
been  sick  almost  evry  nite,  and  felt  dredful  lone 
some.  I  wish  I  could  go  home.  The  boys  here  are 
very  rood  and  teese  me  half  out  of  my  wits.  They 
call  me  roly-poly,  though  I  am  no  fatter  than  John 
Dunham.  He  is  the  best  scoller  in  the  school,  and 
they  pertend  I  am  the  poorest.  They  put  burdock 
burs  into  my  bed  and  scotch-snuff  on  my  pillar  so 
that  I  have  to  scrach  and  sneaze  all  nite  long  be- 


64  I   WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

sides  being  sick  as  a  dog.  I  tell  you,  Ruth,  I  shan't 
be  Roly-poly  much  longer.  I  am  shure  I  have  lost  a 
duzzen  pounds  since  I  have  bin  hear.  I  suppose 
father  is  not  yet  at  home,  as  he  said  he  should  be 
absent  three  weaks.  When  he  does  come,  I  wish 
you  would  tell  him  I  am  quite  disatisfyd  with  this 
skool.  Don't  show  him  this  letter  nor  Julius,  for 
they  tell  me  I  am  a  poor  speller  and  I  happen 
not  to  have  a  dickshunary  at  hand  for  the  big 
words. 

"  When  peeches  are  ripe  I  wish  you  would  send 
me  a  box.  Tell  Jule  he  may  rite  to  me,  but  I  want 
none  of  his  good  advice. 

"  Effectshunately  your  brother 

THOMAS  ROLAND." 

"P.  S.  Tell. father  when  he  comes  home  that  I 
shall  be  out  of  money." 

There  was  no  need  of  asking  Ruth  not  to  show 
this  letter.  She  was  so  heartily  ashamed  of  this 
specimen  of  her  brother's  literary  acquirements,  that 
she  destroyed  it  immediately.  Instead  of  writing 
once  a  week,  as  his  father  had  commanded,  it  was 
three  weeks  before  Tom  wrote  at  all.  It  is  doubt- 


AN    ORTHOGRAPHICAL    CURIOSITY.  65 

ful   if  he   obeyed   more    strictly   the   other  parting 
injunctions. 

Boys  are  oftentimes  so  wise  in  their  own  esti 
mation,  as  to  be  quite  irritated  by  a  command  from 
a  superior.  They  don't  acknowledge  superiors  ! 


I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 


CHAPTER    XI. 

WILL    HE   KEEP   HIS    PEOMISE? 

IT  was  a  warm  Sunday  in  July.  As  Julius  was 
returning  from  church,  he  seated  himself  to  rest,  for 
a  while,  under  a  wide-spreading  oak-tree  by  the 
roadside.  He  had  been  seated  thus  but  a  few  min 
utes  when  his  meditations  were  suddenly  interrupted 
by  Martin  Hackerty,  who  sprang  over  the  fence 
which  enclosed  the  field  adjoining  the  road. 

"  How  are  you,  Julius !     Been  to  church  ?  " 

"  You  have  n't,  I  perceive,"  replied  Julius,  as  he 
observed  the  muddy  shoes  and  soiled  dress  of  his 
companion. 

"  No ;  it 's  too  stupid.  I  hate  Sunday !  I  Ve  been 
trying  to  get  rid  of  the  time  by  fishing  in  the  brook, 
but  I  have  n't  caught  even  a  minnow." 

"I  think  Sunday  is  a  delightful  day;  I  enjoy  it 
exceedingly,"  said  Julius,  with  a  bright  smile. 

"You  enjoy  everything,"  retorted  Martin,  almost 
spitefully,  —  "  study,  and  work,  and  play." 


WILL    HE    KEEP   HIS    PROMISE?  67 

"  Why  should  n't  I  ?  With  health  and  all  the 
means  for  enjoyment,  why  shouldn't  I  enjoy  myself? 
Memory  of  the  past  sometimes  makes  me  sad,  but 
everything  in  the  present  is  bright  and  cheerful." 

"  /only  pretend  to  be  happy,"  said  Martin ;  "  down 
at  the  very  depth  of  my  heart  there  is  constant  dis 
satisfaction.  I  despise  myself." 

"That  is  a  good  sign.  Why,  Martin,  you  have 
taken  the  first  step  towards  becoming  wiser  and  bet 
ter,"  replied  Julius,  cheerily. 

"  I  am  afraid  I  have  n't  taken  that  step  yet ;  if  I 
were  going  to  be  with  you  longer,  I  might  take  it, 
and  keep  on  in  the  right  road.  You  do  not  know  the 
influence  you  have  over  others.  I  may  not  see  you 
again,  Julius,  for  my  father  is  going  to  remove  to 
Ohio,  and  I  have  left  school.  I  shall  be  off  to-mor 
row  or  next  day." 

The  first  emotion  with  Julius  was  one  of  joy  that 
he  was  no  more  to  be  troubled  by  Martin ;  this  was 
immediately  followed  by  a  more  generous  feeling, 
and  he  replied :  "  I  am  glad  if  I  have  exerted  any 
influence  over  you  for  good.  I  find  it  not  so  easy  to 
walk  in  the  right  path  as  you  suppose.  I  have  to 
ask  aid  constantly  from  my  Heavenly  Father,  and  to 
seek  forgiveness  through  my  Saviour,  for  my  many 
wanderings." 


68  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

"  You  speak  like  a  preacher ;  I  suppose  you  mean 
to  be  one,"  said  Martin. 

"No;  I  mean  to  be  a  soldier,"  was  the  frank 
reply. 

"  A  soldier !     Are  you  in  earnest  ?  " 

"  Never  more  so  in  my  life.  I  have  not  told  my 
uncle  of  this  intention,  but  have  no  doubt  I  shall 
have  his  free  consent." 

"  I  am  astonished  !  "  exclaimed  Martin  ;  "  I  thought 
you  would  consider  it  wrong  to  be  a  soldier." 

"There  is  nothing  in  the  Book,  which  you  once 
said  I  was  more  familiar  with  than  any  other,  that 
condemns  soldiers,  if  they  are  good  ones ;  this  very 
day  I  have  heard  a  sermon  on  Cornelius  the  centu 
rion,"- — l  a  devout  man,  who  feared  God,  with  all  his 
house.'  Though  a  soldier,  he  '  feared  God.' " 

"  You  are  a  brave  fellow,  Julius ;  I  don't  know  an 
other  boy  in  the  world  who  would  have  dared  to 
have  this  talk  with  me  ;  and  perhaps  if  he  had  I 
should  have  ridiculed  him ;  but  I  really  respect  you, 
because  I  know  you  are  sincere,  and  that  your  re 
ligion  is  not  all  talk  and  no  deeds.  I  am  sorry  to 
part  with  you,  and  hope  we  may  meet  again." 

Martin,  thus  saying,  rose  and  offered  his  hand  to 
Julius,  who  sprang  up  and  took  the  offered  hand  cor 
dially. 


WILL    HE    KEEP    HIS    PROMISE?  69 

"  Before  we  part,  Martin,"  said  he,  "  I  want  you 
to  promise  me  three  things.  One  is,  that  you  will 
not  use  profane  language ;  the  other,  that  you  will 
not  drink  intoxicating  liquor;  the  third,  that  you 
will  read  the  Bible,  and  pray  for  God's  blessing. 
These  three  things  I  promised  my  dear  mother  on 
her  dying-bed,  and  I  have  never  repented  my  prom 
ise.  In  memory  of  this  meeting  and  parting,  Martin, 
I  will  give  you  my  own  Bible !  "  Julius  took  from 
his  pocket  a  small  Bible  beautifully  bound ;  on  the 
clasp  was  his  own  name. 

"  Here  's  a  pencil,"  said  Martin.  "  Write  the  three 
things  on  the  blank  leaf  of  the  Bible." 

Julius  wrote  as  he  was  requested. 

Martin  took  the  book,  and,  kissing  it,  said :  "  I 
make  the  resolution  solemnly :  not  to  use  profane 
language,  not  to  drink  intoxicating  liquor;  I  will 
read  this  Bible,  and  pray  for  God's  blessing.  I  am 
thus  bound,  Julius,  till  we  meet  again.  Farewell." 

Julius  responded  with  genuine  warmth  and  cor 
diality,  "  God  bless  you,  Martin ;  I  hope,  when  we 
meet  again,  it  will  be  as  devoted  friends." 


70  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

TOM'S  RETURN  FROM  SCHOOL. 

WE  must  now  pass  over  two  whole  years,  during 
which  Tom  had  remained  at  school,  and  Julius  had 
continued  at  Elmlawn. 

The  birthday  of  Julius  was  again  to  be  celebrated  ; 
not,  as  before,  by  a  gathering  of  his  schoolfellows 
upon  the  lawn.  Mr.  Roland  was  to  be  at  home,  and 
Tom  was  coming  from  school. 

Just  at  sunset,  on  the  5th  of  June,  Tom  arrived. 
He  had  done  with  school,  and  was  "  fitted  for  col 
lege."  "  Fitted "  was  he,  if  colleges  are  made  up 
of  blusterers  and  bullies,  for  of  such  was  Tom  Ro 
land. 

"  Here,  take  my  trunk,  you  rascal,"  was  his  first 
salutatory,  on  reaching  home,  as  the  civil  waiter  stood 
bowing  to  the  young  master. 

"  How  goes  it,  Ruth  ?  Zounds !  you  're  most  an 
old  maid !"  Ruth  had  rushed  out  to  meet  him,  over 
flowing  with  sisterly  affection. 


TOM'S    RETURN    FROM    SCHOOL.  71 

"  Take  care !  With  your  foolish  kisses  you  just 
did  n't  knock  my  pipe  out  of  my  mouth.  Jule,  how 
are  you?  prim  as  ever  !  You  're  a  whole  team, —  so 
tall  you  could  look  into  a  two-story  window  in  your 
stocking-feet,"  continued  Tom,  the  pipe  still  in  m'g 
mouth,  as  he  entered  the  house. 

Yet  Julius  was  not  too  tall  for  a  boy  of  sixteen. 
lie  had  not  outgrown  his  strength.  Constant,  vigor 
ous,  healthy  exercise  had  made  him  muscular,  and 
developed  his  fine  person  into  the  true  soldierly 
type,  —  broad,  high  shoulders,  and  full,  expanded 
chest.  He  was  no  longer  the  delicate-looking  stu 
dent,  like  those  who,  while  "  consuming  the  midnight- 
oil,"  are  consuming  themselves.  The  sergeant's  drill 
had  made  him  as  upright  as  a  young  pine-tree,  and 
his  movements  were  as  easy  as  those  of  the  same 
young  tree,  when  swayed  by  the  wind.  His  features, 
in  gaining  strength,  had  lost  their  juvenile  beauty, 
yet  his  dark  hair  still  waved  across  a  fair,  broad  fore 
head,  and  his  mouth,  though  firm,  expressed  the 
gentler  emotions. 

Tom  had  not  changed  much  in  appearance  during 
the  two  years.  He  might  still  be  called  "  Roly-poly." 
His  face  was  more  sensual  and  repulsive  than  for 
merly,  although  the  features  were  not  bad  ;  indeed, 


72  1    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

with  a  good  expression,  they  might  have  been  called 
handsome. 

His  swaggering  air  corresponded  with  his  counte 
nance,  and  completed  the  tout  ensemble  of  a  self- 
important,  snarling  school-boy,  who  thought  himself, 
and  called  himself,  a  man. 

His  conversation  was  patched  out  with  slang 
phrases,  and  was  mostly  on  the  scrapes  he  had  had 
with  his  teachers ;  the  sprees  of  horn-blowing,  taking 
off  gates,  stealing  turkeys  from  the  principal,  and 
other  "  jolly  jokes,"  which  were  a  part  of  his  "  fit 
ting  "  for  college. 

Addressing  Julius  with  a  supercilious  sneer,  Tom 
said,  "  I  suppose  Mr.  Farley  intends  going  to  col 
lege.  Does  he  intend  to  join  the  same  class  that  I 
do?" 

"  I  am  not  going  to  college,"  was  the  reply. 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do  ?  Play  gentleman 
here,  at  my  father's  expense  !  " 

Anger  sent  a  glowing  color  over  the  face  of  Julius, 
and  his  voice  trembled  as  he  said :  "  I  have  lately 
consulted  my  uncle  about  the  matter,  and  he  ap 
proves  of  my  choice  of  a  profession." 

"  Huffy!  stiffy!"  was  the  muttered  exclamation 
from  the  insulting  Tom. 


TOM'S  RETURN  FROM  SCHOOL.        73 

Euth,  poor  Ruth,  was  dismayed.  She  had  fondly 
hoped  that  her  brother  would  come  home  with,  at 
least,  decent  manners.  She  knew  his  mind  was  not 
of  a  high  order,  but  supposed  he  would  have  pride 
enough,  if  nothing  else,  to  act  like  the  son  of  Mr. 
Francis  Roland ! 

Had  not  Tom  been  two  years  at  a  celebrated 
boarding-school?  Ruth  did  not  consider  that  the 
"  twig  "  was  "  bent "  at  home,  and  had  there  ac- ' 
quired  a  stubborn  twist.  Schoolmasters  are  not  ac 
countable  for  all  the  crooked  sticks  that  come  under 
their  charge.  Had  not  Tom  been  removed  from  the 
bad  influence  of  Martin  Hackerty  ?  There  were 
worse  boys  in  the  school  than  Martin. 

Mr.  Roland  was  expected  to  arrive  at  the  neigh 
boring  landing  by  an  evening  steamboat.  The  trio 
waited  long  after  the  time  for  its  usual  arrival  in 
momentary  expectation.  Tom  at  last  fell  asleep  on 
a  sofa. 

It  was  midnight.  A  low,  rumbling  sound  was 
heard.  Could  it  be  the  carriage  which  was  usually 
rapidly  drawn  by  the  fleet  horses  ! 

Julius  ran  to  the  door  with  a  light ;  Ruth,  and 
Tom,  aroused  from  his  nap,  followed. 

It  was  the  carriage,  and  its  owner  was  brought 
4 


I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 


Lome.     But  not  alive.     He  had  died  suddenly  on 
board  the  boat,  of  heart-complaint. 

Iteis  impossible  to  describe  the  consternation  that 
followed  this  terrible  arrival. 


THE    BLUSTERER    AT    HOME.  75 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE   BLUSTERER  AT   HOME. 

A  FEW  days  after  the  burial  of  Mr.  Roland  the 
distant  relatives  who  had  gathered  at  Elmlawn  for 
that  mournful  occasion  were  assembled  with  Ruth, 
Tom,  and  Julius  to  hear  the  reading  of  the  will  of 
the  deceased. 

It  was  very  brief.  The  estate  was  to  be  equally 
divided  between  his  two  children.  His  son  was  to 
be  the  owner  of  Elmlawn.  Julius  was  not  named 
in  the  will.  It  had  been  well  understood  that  Mr. 
Roland  had  adopted  the  orphan  as  his  son.  The 
will  had  been  made  a  year  before  Julius  came  to 
reside  in  his  uncle's  family.  It  had  been  the  inten 
tion  of  that  kind  uncle  to  make  another  will;  but, 
like  many  other  good  intentions,  it  had  been  deferred 
till  too  late.  Too  late !  The  epitaph  for  many  a 
procrastinator ! 

No ,  remarks  were  made  to  Julius  on  the  unex 
pected  omission  of  all  provision  for  his  future.  Not 


76  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

even  Ruth  felt  more  deeply  the  loss  of  the  generous 
head  of  the  family,  not  even  Ruth  more  tenderly 
loved  him,  than  did  Julius,  at  this  very  moment 
when  he  was  left  a  penniless  orphan. 

Tom  soon  began  to  feel  his  immense  importance 
as  the  master  of  Elmlawn,  and  to  exhibit  his  char 
acteristic  blustering  and  superciliousness.  Occasion 
ally,  he  taunted  Julius  with  his  dependent  condition, 
but  never  in  the  presence  of  Ruth. 

Julius  bore  these  taunts  in  silence,  but  was  deeply 
wounded. 

Ruth  had  received  so  violent  a  shock  from  the 
sudden  death  of  her  father  that  she  seemed  to  be  in 
a  state  of  apathy,  —  a  numbness  such  as  a  heavy 
blow  inflicts  upon  the  body.  Yet  to  Julius  she  was 
peculiarly  tender  and  gentle. 

Secretly  he  was  making  preparations  for  a  de 
parture  from  Elmlawn.  He  selected  such  clothing 
as  would  be  indispensable  for  a  long  journey,  and 
placed  the  remainder  of  his  effects  in  a  large  trunk. 
He  did  not  hesitate  to  retain  whatever  his  uncle  had 
freely  given  him. 


JULIUS  AT  THE  GRAVE  OF  MR.  ROLAND.    Page  77. 


COURAGE!    COURAGE!  77 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

COURAGE!      COURAGE! 

IT  was  a  dark  but  starry  evening  when  Julius  left 
the  place  which  for  more  than  two  years  had  been 
his  pleasant  home.  His  wearing  apparel  was  in  the 
brown-paper  parcel  he  carried  under  his  arm.  A 
letter  for  Ruth  was  left  on  the  hall-table.  It  was 
blotted  with  his  tears. 

He  bent  his  steps  first  to  the  churchyard.  By 
"  the  pale  light  of  stars,"  he  found  his  way  to  the 
grave  of  his  departed  uncle.  No  superstitious  fears 
assailed  the  brave  boy.  He  felt  that  God  was  there ; 
God  was  his  Father,  "  the  man  of  sorrows  "  his  sym 
pathizing  friend. 

He  knelt  by  the  grave  at  that  silent,  solemn  hour, 
remembered  the  affectionate  kindness  of  his  uncle, 
and  though  he  shed  many  tears,  not  a  reproachful 
thought  passed  through  his  mind. 

He  knew,  for  his  uncle  had  told  him,  the  generous 
intentions  that  Death  had  suddenly  defeated. 


78  I   WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

And  there  lie  knelt,  fervently  thanking  God  for 
the  past,  and  asking  for  future  guidance  and  protec 
tion. 

He  rose  from  that  hallowed  spot  to  go  into  the 
wide,  untried  world  alone ;  —  and  yet,  not  alone. 
Was  not  his  Best  Friend  still  with  him  ? 

Julius  now  walked  rapidly  towards  the  humble 
home  of  his  friend,  Sergeant  Moses. 

There  was  no  light  in  the  cottage.  As  Julius 
stood  before  the  open  door,  the  sweet,  plaintive  voice 
of  Nannie  came  to  his  ear.  She  was  reading  the 
twenty-third  Psalm  :  — 

"  The  Lord  is  my  Shepherd ;  I  shall  not  want. 

"  He  maketh  me  to  lie  down  in  green  pastures ;  he 
leadeth  me  beside  the  still  waters. 

"  He  restore th  my  soul ;  he  leadeth  me  in  the 
paths  of  righteousness  for  his  name's  sake. 

"Yea,  though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death  I  will  fear  no  evil,  for  thou  art  with 
me  ;  thy  rod  and  thy  staff  they  comfort  me." 

Nannie  stopped  suddenly. 

"  Grandfather,"  said  she,  "  there  is  spine  one  on 
the  door-step." 

"  Are  you  quite  sure,  darling  ?  " 

"  Quite  sure ;  I  heard  a  sigh.  I  think  it  is  Master 
Julius,  for  he  often  sighs." 


COURAGE!    COURAGE!  79 

"It  is  I;  Sergeant,  shall  I  come  in?"  asked 
Julius. 

"  Yes,  and  welcome ;  I  '11  strike  a  light,"  was  the 
quick  reply ;  and  soon  the  candle  was  lighted,  and 
there  was  little  blind  Nannie,  with  the  hig  book  on 
her  lap  and  her  finger  on  the  word  she  had  last  read. 

The  Sergeant,  after  giving  him  a  hearty  grasp  of 
the  hand,  said  :  "  Sit  you  down,  my  lad ;  I  am  right 
glad  to  see  you  again." 

This  was  their  first  interview  since  the  death  of 
Mr.  Roland,  and  the  affectionate  sympathy  of  the 
honest  soldier,  and  little  Nannie,  was  soothing  to  the 
heart  of  the  desolate  boy. 

"  But  what  does  this  big  bundle  mean  ?  "  inquired 
the  old  soldier. 

"  I  have  left  Elmlawn  forever.  I  must  start  in 
life  as  you  did,  my  good  friend,  and  depend  upon 
myself." 

"That's  right!"  cried  the  Sergeant,  who  had 
heard  of  the  disposition  of  Mr.  Roland's  property ; 
"  but  I  hope  you  mean  to  be  a  soldier." 

"  To  be  sure  I  do  ;  after  all  the  drilling  you  have 
given  me,  it  would  n't  be  fair  for  me  to  change  my 
mind." 

"  No    indeed  it  would  not ;   you  Ve  learned  to 


80  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

handle  a  musket  and  bagonet  like  a  veteran ;  you  are 
a  swimmer,  a  capital  rider,  a  first-rate  marksman, 
and  as  strong  as  a  young  Harcules.  You  would  obey 
your  commander  too,  for  you  have  always  obeyed 
old  Sergeant  Moses." 

"  You  are  very  kind  to  say  such  encouraging 
things,"  said  Julius.  "  My  uncle  approved  of  my 
choice,  and  I  am  now  on  my  way  to  Washington  to 
ask  for  an  appointment  at  West  Point." 

"West  Point?  Hurrah  for  West  Point!"  ex 
claimed  the  old  man.  "  You  '11  make  a  first-rate 
officer  ;  you  '11  be  a  gineral,  like  my  old  ginerals, 
Scott  and  Jackson." 

"  If  I  first  make  a  sergeant  as  good  as  vourself  I 
shall  be  thankful,"  replied  Julius,  warmly. 

"  Ah,  my  lad,  I  should  have  been  promoted  from 
the  ranks,  and  been  Captain  Mullerkin,  if  it  had  not 
been  for  this  stump.  Stand  by  the  old  Stars  and 
Stripes ;  and  if  the  time  comes,  which  God  forbid  ! 
there  shall  be  an  attempt  to  divide  this  glorious 
Union,  fight  for  your  country,  your  whole  country. 
God  made  it  one,  not  to  be  broken  in  pieces  any 
more  than  yonder  sword-blade." 

"  I  will  keep  your  words  in  my  heart,"  replied 
Julius,  earnestly.  "  I  must  leave  you  now.  I  thank 


COURAGE!      COURAGE!  81 

you  for  all  you  have  done  for  me,  and  for  your  con 
stant  kindness." 

"  Thank  me,  my  lad !  Have  n't  you  taught  my 
poor  Nannie  to  read,  and  given  her  all  them  queer 
books  that  the  darling's  little  fingers  can  read  ?  I 
have  saved  up  my  money  to  send  her  to  the  'Sylum, 
and  now  there  's  no  need  of  it." 

"  O,  you  've  been  so  kind  to  grandfather  and 
me !  "  cried  little  Nannie,  who  had  been  an  attentive 
listener ;  "  what  shall  we  do  without  Master  Julius  ?  " 

"  There 's  a  question  I  would  like  to  ask,"  said  the 
kind-hearted  old  soldier.  "  It  costs  a  deal  of  money 
to  go  to  Washington." 

"  My  good  uncle  gave  me  a  monthly  allowance  of 
pocket-money ;  I  have  no  wants,  and  had  saved  it 
to  buy  a  set  of  British  Poets.  I  have  paid  for  my 
mourning-suit,  and  have  some  money  left." 

"  Here,  take  this  old  leather  purse  as  a  keepsake," 
said  the  Sergeant,  thrusting  into  Julius's  hand  the 
purse,  which  seemed  well  filled  with  coin. 

"  No,  thank  you,  I  cannot  take  it ;  indeed  I  can 
not." 

"  I  've  got  a  whole  half-dollar,  —  you  '11  take  that, 
won't  you  ?  "  said  Nannie,  entreatingly. 

"  No,  dear  Nannie,  you  must  excuse  me.     I  must 

4*  F 


82  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

say  good-by,  or  I  shall  be  too  late  for  the  steam 
boat." 

"  But  you  will  take  my  old  knapsack..  I  shall 
never  need  it  again.  Here,  let  me  put  your  bundle 
into  it,"  cried  the  §ergeant,  taking  down  a  stout 
leather  knapsack  from  its  accustomed  place. 

"  Thank  you  ;  I  will  accept  that  gratefully." 

So  the  old  soldier  strapped  the  knapsack  on 
Julius's  shoulders,  saying  :  "  First,  your  duty  to  God 
and  then  to  your  country.  I  have  left  you  my  sword 
and  musket,  and  a  few  other  traps,  in  my  will.  If 
you  ever  have  a  chance,  I  know  you  will  be  kind  to 
my  poor  Nannie,  when  the  old  sergeant  is  under  the 
sod." 

Julius  wrung  the  hand  of  the  old  soldier  without 
being  able  to  say  a  word,  the  big  tears  rolling  down 
his  cheeks. 

Nannie,  sobbing,  kissed  him  "  Good-by,"  and  Ju 
lius  hastened  with  all  speed  towards  the  landing. 
The  steamer  was  just  putting  off  when  he  sprang 
from  the  dock  upon  the  deck. 


THE    RESCUE.  83 


CHAPTER    XV. 

THE    RESCUE. 

JULIUS  seated  himself  on  the  upper  deck,  near  the 
stern  of  the  steamer,  with  his  knapsack  on  his  back. 
It  was  nine  o'clock ;  the  sky  was  cloudless,  and  the 
stars  were  brilliantly  reflected  in  the  smooth  water. 

The  deck  was  crowded  with  passengers.  Near 
Julius  were  seated  two,  who  seemed  to  be  father 
and  daughter. 

About  ten  o'clock,  the  gentleman  said  to  the 
young  girl,  "  Is  it  not  time  for  you  to  retire,  Mary  ?  " 

The  name  struck  pleasantly  on  the  ear  of  Julius  : 
It  was  his  mother's  name,  —  a  hallowed  name  to 
thousands ! 

"  Not  yet,  if  you  please,  papa ;  the  night  is  very 
beautiful,  and  it  is  quite  warm  in  the  ladies'  cabin," 
was  the  reply.  A  short  conversation  followed,  and 
then  the  gentleman  said :  u  I  will  go  and  see  that  our 
luggage  is  all  together.  Stay  where  you  are  till  I 
return." 


84  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

He  had  not  been  absent  long  when  a  dense  smoke 
was  seen  rising  through  the  open  staircase  to  the 
upper  deck,  and  fearful  yells  of  "  Fire !  fire ! " 
caused  a  rush  of  the  passengers  to  the  lower  deck. 

The  young  girl  started  up  to  join  the  throng. 

"  You  will  be  crushed  among  the  crowd,"  cried 
Julius,  detaining  her.  "  Your  father  requested  you 
to  remain  here." 

"My  father!  my  father!"  shrieked  the  terrified 
girl. 

"  Take  courage  !  We  are  beyond  the  Palisades, 
and  nearing  the  shore." 

At  that  moment  the  engine  stopped. 

Very  few  passengers  were  remaining  on  the  upper 
deck ;  they  had  rushed  below  at  the  first  alarm. 

The  wind  descended  with  a  wafture  and  a  swoop, 
and  soon  the  stairway  was  on  fire,  and  then  the  awn 
ing  and  upper  deck.  There  was  not  an  instant  for 
delay.  The  fierce  flames  were  reaching  towards 
them,  and  burning  masses  falling  around  them. 

Julius  seized  a  rope  which  had  been  attached  to 
the  awning,  fastened  it  to  the  railing  at  the  stern,  and 
tied  a  large  knot  at  the  other  end  of  the  rope. 

"  We  must  drop  into  the  water.  Don't  be  fright 
ened,  Mary  ;  I  can  swim."  As  he  said  this,  he  drew 
off  his  boots  with  surprising  coolness. 


THE    RESCUE.  85 

"  0,  I  am  afraid !  I  am  afraid !  "  was  the  agonized 
cry  from  the  poor  girl. 

"  There  is  no  other  way  of  escape  ! "  exclaimed 
Julius. 

As  he  said  this  a  man  sprang  over  the  railing} 
seized  the  rope  and  slid  down.  The  blazing  awning 
fell  just  as  Julius  helped  Mary  over  the  railing. 
"  Keep  hold  of  the  rope,"  he  said,  and  slid  down, 
holding  fast  to  her  dress.  When  they  reached  the 
end  of  the  rope,  they  were  within  a  few  feet  of  the 
water. 

The  rapid  motion  down  the  rope  almost  deprived 
them  of  breath ;  in  a  second,  Julius,  recovering,  said : 
"  Don't  be  frightened.  When  we  drop  into  the 
water,  we  shall  go  under  and  rise  again ;  I  will  not 
lose  my  hold  of  you,  and  I  can  swim  with  you 
ashore." 

"  Oh  !  I  shall  be  drowned  ! "  shrieked  the  poor 
girl.  "  O  God,  save  me ! " 

Julius  responded  earnestly  to  the  petition  as  they 
dropped  into  the  river.  They  went  down,  but  rose 
immediately,  Julius  still  holding  firmly  by  Mary's 
dress.  The  distance  was  short  to  the  shore,  and 
Julius,  an  expert  swimmer,  reached  it  with  his  com 
panion  in  safety. 


86  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

As  soon  as  Mary  could  speak  she  rnuriniired, 
"  My  father !  my  father !  " 

Faint  as  were  the  words,  they  met  the  ear  of  her 
father.  Finding  it  impossible  to  reach  the  upper 
deck,  he  jumped  overboard,  swam  ashore,  and  now 
stood  beside  her.  He  lifted  her  from  the  beach, 
where  she  lay  almost  fainting. 

"  Thank  God,  you  are  safe,  my  dear  child !  I  never 
expected  to  see  you  again,"  said  he,  as  she  clung  to 
his  neck,  and  laid  her  hand  on  his  shoulder. 

Meantime,  Julius  seeing  a  man  nearly  exhausted, 
just  reaching  the  shore,  dashed  in  to  help  him.  This 
was  easily  accomplished.  But  when  he  looked 
around  for  the  father  and  daughter,  they  were  not 
where  he  left  them. 

The  burning  vessel  cast  a  lurid  light  on  the  gently- 
flowing  river  and  on  the  quiet  landscape. 

By  this  light  Julius  searched  among  the  excited 
crowd  assembled  on  the  shore  for  Mary  and  her 
father,  in  vain ;  they  had  disappeared. 

Dripping  with  water,  his  light  summer  clothing 
clinging  to  him,  without  hat  or  boots,  Julius  stood 
among  the  crowd  unnoticed.  He  trembled,  but,  as 
the  old  Doge  of  Venice  said,  "not  with  fear";  the 
brave  boy  had  not  lost  "  one  jot  of  heart  or  hope." 


THE    RESCUE.  87 

He  was  safe;  he  had  been  enabled  to  save  others; 
they  had  not  thanked  him,  but  he  thanked  God. 

Though  it  was  the  last  of  June,  the  night  was  cool ; 
he  shivered,  and  a  chill  ran  through  every  vein.  To 
bring  back  warmth  to  his  frame,  he  started  and  ran 
till  he  came  to  a  large  barn,  to  which  he  found  ready 
entrance.  The  old  knapsack !  How  he  blessed  Ser 
geant  Moses  for  having  strapped  it  upon  his  shoul 
ders  !  On  opening  it  he  found  that  the  water  had  not 
penetrated  to  the  contents.  The  first  thing  that  he 
placed  his  hand  upon  was  his  mother's  Bible.  He 
had  put  it  up  among  the  few  articles  selected  as  ne 
cessary  for  his  journey.  He  raised  the  Bible  to  his 
lips,  and  remembered  the  last  sacred  words  he  had 
heard  read  by  blind  Nannie:  "Though  I  walk  through 
the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil ; 
for  thou  art  with  me;  thy  rod  and  thy  staff  they 
comfort  me."  Having  changed  his  wet  garments  for 
dry  clothing,  he  lay  down  among  the  hay  and  slept 
soundly  till  late  in  the  morning. 

The  barn  was  merely  used  for  storing  hay  and 
grain,  and  no  one  came  to  disturb  his  slumbers. 

Vigorous  as  though  he  had  only  taken  a  bath  in 
the  river,  Julius  rose  from  his  long  sleep,  put  the  now 
dry  clothing  he  had  taken  off  while  wet  into  his 


88  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

knapsack,  and  strapped  that  invaluable  knapsack 
upon  his  shoulders.  He  was  obliged  to  walk  in  his 
stockings,  and  in  lieu  of  a  hat  a  handkerchief  covered 
his  head. 

But  these  deficiencies  he  soon  remedied,  on  reach 
ing  the  village,  by  the  purchase  of  a  cloth  cap  and  a 
stout  pair  of  boots. 

He  breakfasted  at  the  only  "tavern"  in  the  vil 
lage  ;  there  he  hoped  to  find  the  gentleman  and  his 
daughter  Mary.  He  described  them  to  a  number  of 
persons,  but  could  hear  nothing  of  them, 

Soon  after  breakfast  Julius  started  on  foot  for 
New  York. 


FORWARD,   MARCH  !  89 


CHAPTER    XVI. 


FORWARD,   MARCH! 


WITH  his  knapsack  on  his  back,  "  marching  on," 
Julius  felt  more  like  a  soldier  than  ever  before, 
though  his  full  suit  of  black  was  not  exactly  the  uni 
form  for  any  but  an  officer  of  the  Church  militant. 

Numerous  were  the  inquiries  made  of  him  on  his 
march  to  the  city.  Though  much  defaced,  the  old 
knapsack  still  showed  the  U.  S.  A.  upon  it,  and  ex 
cited  curiosity.  The  country  folks  were  very  civil 
and  sympathizing  when  they  learnt  that  he  had  es 
caped  from  the  burning  steamboat.  But  when  he 
had  crossed  the  Jersey  Ferry,  and  walked  up  Cort- 
land  Street  to  Broadway,  it  was  quite  another  thing. 

A  troop  of  boys  followed  him ;  one  cried  out : 
"  Corporal,  what  regiment  do  you  belong  to  ?  " 

"  The  black  regiment,"  yelled  another. 

"  He  looks  like  a  gemman,"  said  a  third ;  "  but  I 
guess  he  cribbed  his  coat  and  trowsers  in  one  place, 
and  the  old  leather  thing  in  another." 


90  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

"  Forward,  march  !  "  shouted  several ;  "  shoulder, 
now  ! " 

It  was  our  young  hero's  first  visit  to  New  York. 
He  had  not  expected  a  public  reception,  though  much 
less  deserving  heroes  have  received  ovations. 

Julius  was  glad  to  take  refuge  from  the  "saucy, 
ragged,  and  dirty  "  mob  at  his  heels,  in  the  first  hotel 
which  he  reached.  It  was  the House. 

The  porter  roughly  accosted  him  :  "  We  don't  en 
tertain  travellers  with  packs  on  their  backs." 

"  Direct  me  to  the  hotel-keeper,"  said  Julius. 

"  There  you  're  green.  We  call  him  proprietor  " ; 
so  saying,  the  impertinent  porter  turned  on  his  heel 
and  left  Julius  standing  on  the  steps. 

Rising  anger  prompted  Julius  to  hasten  the  porter 
down  the  steps  by  a  scientific  thrust  learnt  in  boxing, 
but  he  forbore. 

"  What  is  it  you  wish,  my  lad  ?  "  said  a  gentleman 
who  was  just  coming  out  of  the  hotel. 

"  I  wish  to  speak  to  the  proprietor,"  was  the  prompt 
reply. 

"  I  have  heard  that  voice  before,"  said  the  gentle 
man. 

"  Yes,  it  must  be  the  same ;  I  shall  never  forget 
it.  Come  in  ;  I  will  take  you  to  the  proprietor." 


FORWARD,  MARCH!  91 

They  entered  the  gentlemen's  parlor. 

"  I  cannot  be  mistaken,"  said  the  stranger ;  "  you  are 
the  young  man  who  fastened  the  rope  by  which  I 
safely  reached  the  water;  you  aided  me  to  land,  on 
that  terrible  night  when  I  might  have  perished  with 
out  your  assistance.  You  were  not  in  the  same 
dress  then,  but  the  voice  is  the  same,  and  so  is  the 
old  knapsack.  Can  I  do  anything  to  serve  you  ?  " 

"  Thank  you,  sir ;  I  am  not  in  need  of  anything  at 
present  but  my  supper,  a  night's  lodging,  and  a 
breakfast  to-morrow  morning;  for  them  I  shall  call 
upon  the  hotel-keeper,"  said  Julius. 

"  And  allow  me  to  pay  the  bill,"  said  the  stranger. 

"Certainly  not,"  replied  Julius;  "my  porte-mon- 
naie  was  safe  in  my  pocket  when  I  swam  ashore." 

"I  wish  mine  had  been  as  safe.  I  lost  all  my 
luggage,  —  everything,  indeed,  but  some  change  in  my 
purse.  Friends  in  New  York  have  supplied  me 
with  means  till  I  reach  home.  I  am  sorry  that  our 
interview  should  be  so  brief;  I  leave  almost  imme 
diately.  I  will  take  you  to  the  clerk,  and  have 
your  name  entered  on  the  book." 

Julius  wrote  his  name ;  but  where  to  give  his  ad 
dress  was  the  question :  he  had  no  home.  He  was 

obliged  to  give County,  N.  Y.,  the  place  from 

whence  he  started. 


92  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

The  gentleman  handed  him  his  card,  saying  he 
hoped  it  might  be  in  his  power  at  some  future  day 
to  render  him  a  service.  "  Major  John  Hillsale, 
U.  S.  A.,"  was  upon  the  card. 

"  I,  too,  will  be  a  soldier,"  exclaimed  Julius,  as  he 
read  the  card. 

"  And  a  brave  one,"  added  the  Major.  "  You  are 
just  the  one  to  be  an  honor  to  the  army;  but  you 
don't  intend  to  enlist  as  a  private  soldier  ?  " 

"  No,  sir ;  I  am  going  to  West  Point,  if  I  can  get 
the  appointment." 

At  this  moment  the  porter  cried,  "  Baggage"  for 
Philadelphia,"  and  the  Major  left,  after  bidding  Ju 
lius  a  hearty  "  Farewell." 

Julius  slept  'just  as  well  in  his  room  on  noisy 
Broadway  as  he  did  in  the  quiet  barn  upon  the  fresh 
hay.  Health  and  a  good  conscience  are  powerful 
incitements  to  sleep. 

After  breakfast,  when  he  went  to  pay  his  bill 
at  the  clerk's  office,  he  found  it  had  already  been 
settled.  At  first  his  pride  revolted  at  it;  he  was 
really  angry  for  a  moment ;  then  he  reflected  that 
this  was  the  only  way  that  Major  Hillsale  could  find 
to  testify  his  gratitude,  and  he  forgave  him.  To 
husband  his  own  small  funds,  he  must  find  the  cheap- 


FORWARD,    MARCH!  93 

est  conveyance  to  Washington,  and,  notwithstanding 
the  recent  disaster  on  the  water,  he  took  passage  in  a 
schooner  to  Baltimore. 

He  arrived  there  safely,  and  from  that  place 
walked  to  Washington.  His  transit  from  New  York 
to  the  Capital  occupied  a  whole  week. 


94  I   WILL    BE   A    SOLDIER. 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

BELL-RINGING. 

IT  was  near  the  close  of  a  long  session  of  Congress. 
The  members  were  in  haste  to  be  home,  and  over 
whelmed  with  the  crowd  of  business  matters  still  on 
hand. 

Julius  sent  his  luggage  by  a  small  boy  to  a  hotel. 
His  experience  in  New  York  was  sufficient  to  deter 
him  from  marching  with  the  U.  S.  A.  upon  his  back. 

His  first  inquiry,  after  he  had  taken  lodgings  at 

the  hotel,  was  for  the  member  from  County, 

New  York.  He  found  no  difficulty  in  learning 
"his  place  of  residence.  It  was  a  large  house  on 
Street. 

With  a  beating  heart,  he  rang  at  the  door  of  the 
honorable  member. 

"  Not  at  home,"  was  the  answer  to  his  eager  in 
quiry.  The  young  stranger  wandered  about  the 
"  city  of  magnificent  distances,"  feeling  exceedingly 
solitary,  and  yet  with  an  emotion  of  mingled  pride 
and  patriotism  that  was  a  pleasurable  excitement. 


BELL-RINGING.  95 

This,  then,  was  the  Capitol.  This  was  the  splen 
did  dome,  the  picture  of  which  he  had  often  seen. 
He  ascended  those  flights  of  steps,  and  surveyed  the 
beautiful  prospect.  He  found  his  way  to  the  gallery 
of  the  Senate  Chamber,  to  see  the  venerable  men 
there  assembled,  and  listen  to  their  wisdom  and  elo 
quence. 

The  deep,  solemn  voice  of  the  immortal  Webster 
sounded  through  that  Senate  Chamber  like  the  voice 
of  a  prophet  of  old,  as  he  pronounced  words  of  warn 
ing  similar  to  those  he  uttered  on  another  occasion :  — 

"  Let  our  object  be  our  country,  our  whole  coun 
try,  and  nothing  but  our  country.  And,  by  the  bless 
ing  of  God,  may  that  country  itself  become  a  vast 
and  splendid  monument,  not  of  oppression  and  terror, 
but  of  wisdom,  of  peace,  and  of  liberty,  upon  which 
the  world  may  gaze  with  admiration  forever." 

While  the  voice  of  the  eloquent  speaker  thrilled 
every  nerve  of  the  enthusiastic  young  listener,  he  too 
would  be  a  statesman.  It  was  but  momentary.  His 
generous  devotion  to  his  country  must  be  upon  "  the 
tented  field."  In  imagination  the  young  hero  wield 
ed  the  sword  in  defence  of  that  "  whole  country." 

From  the  Senate  Chamber  Julius  went  to  the 
House  of  Representatives.  He  was  struck  with  the 


96  I   WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

want  of  dignity  in  the  air  of  the  House.  They  were 
wrangling  about  some  bill  which  he  did  not  under 
stand. 

Soon  after  the  Representatives  left  the  hall,  and 
Julius  hastened  to  the  house  of  the  member  from 
New  York,  and  rang  again  at  the  door. 

"  The  gentleman  is  engaged ;  cannot  see  you,"  was 
the  word  from  the  waiter. 

Disappointed,  Julius  returned  to  the  hotel,  where 
he  remained  unnoticed  by  the  hundreds  who  were 
there  congregated. 

His  calls  on  the  honorable  member  were  several 
times  repeated,  with  the  same  disheartening  result. 

At  the  end  of  a  week,  his  hotel  bill  was  sent  in. 
Whether  this  was  the  usual  custom  of  the  place  or 
not  Julius  did  not  know.  He  paid  the  bill,  and  had 
but  a  single  dollar  remaining  in  his  purse. 

The  succeeding  morning  he  determined  to  make 
one  more  desperate  effort ;  and,  for  that  purpose, 
went  to  the  house  of  the  member  at  an  early  hour. 

"  The  gentleman  is  at  breakfast,"  said  the  civil 
waiter.  "  You  had  better  send  in  your  card." 

Julius  was  obliged  to  confess  that  he  had  no  card. 

"  Flease  say  to  the  gentleman  that  Julius  Farley 
begs  for  a  few  minutes  conversation  with  him  on 
urgent  business." 


BELL-RINGING.  97 

The  waiter,  civil  as  he  was,  left  the  young  stranger 
standing  on  the  doorstep,  and  closed  the  door.  It 
was  a  moment  of  extreme  anxiety  to  Julius.  His 
courage  was  about  to  falter.  The  tears  would  come, 
but  were  indignantly  dashed  away. 

The  waiter  returned,  saying  the  gentleman  would 
see  him.  The  honorable  member  from  New  York 
was  seated  at  the  breakfast-table  with  a  number  of 
ladies  and  gentlemen. 

The  brave  boy  who  had  shown  such  courage  and 
presence  of  mind  in  extreme  danger,  now  stood  dang 
ling  his  cap  in  his  hand,  not  daring  to  lift  his  eyes 
from  the  carpet. 

"  Make  known  your  business,  boy ;  I  have  very 
little  time  to  spare,"  was  the  curt  address  of  the 
member. 

"  I  came  to  solicit  the  appointment  to  the  West 
Point  Military  Academy  that  you,  sir,  can  give  me," 
stammered  out  Julius. 

"  A  bold  request.  Have  you  brought  letters  of 
introduction  or  recommendation  ?  " 

"  I  have  not." 

"  What  claims  have  you,  then,  upon  me  for  this 
appointment  ?  " 

"  None,   except   my   ardent    desire  to  serve  my 


98  I   WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

country  as  a  soldier,"  replied  Julius,  gaining  as 
surance,  his  eye  kindling  with  enthusiasm,  and  his 
voice  becoming  firm  and  clear. 

"  What  reference  can  you  give  with  respect  to 
your  qualifications  for  the  position  you  seek  ?  I  am 
but  an  agent  of  the  Government,  and  ought  not  to 
bestow  its  favors  on  the  undeserving."  As  the 
member  said  this,  he  resumed  his  breakfast. 

"  I  am  alone  in  the  world.  There  was  no  one  of 
whom  I  could  ask  a  letter  of  introduction.  I  have  a 
testimonial  from  the  principal  of  the  school  that  I 
attended  for  two  years,  but  unfortunately  it  got  wet 
in  my  pocket,  and  is  scarcely  legible." 

"  It  is  he,  I  am  sure  it  is ! "  whispered  some  one 
at  the  table. 

"  Produce  your  testimonial,"  said  the  member. 

Julius  drew  from  his  pocket  a  soiled,  blotted  paper, 
and  handed  it  to  him. 

The  principal  had  testified  that  Julius  Farley  had 
taken  the  highest  honor  in  his  school  of  thirty  boys, 
being  No.  1  in  Mathematics ;  No.  1  in  Natural  Phi 
losophy  ;  No.  2  in  Latin  and  Greek ;  No.  1  in 
Modern  Languages ;  No.  1  in  English  Studies  ;  but, 
alas!  the  testimonial  was  so  blotted  and  blurred, 
that  the  member  had  not  patience  to  decipher  it,  and 


BELL-KINGING.  99 

handed  it  back,  saying  he  could  make  nothing  of  it. 
Then,  with  a  formal  bow,  and  a  wave  of  the  hand 
towards  the  door,  the  member  said,  "  Good  morn 
ing."  There  had  been  during  the  interview  a  whis 
pered  conversation  among  the  persons  at  table.  A 
gentleman  now  started  up,  saying,  "  Please  let  me 
look  at  that  paper." 

He  had  no  sooner  cast  his  eye  upon  it  than  he 
exclaimed,  "Julius  Farley!  —  the  very  same !"  and 
seizing  Julius  around  the  shoulders,  he  gave  him  a 
genuine  hug,  as  he  said :  "  You  saved  my  Mary 
from  both  fire  and  water ;  God  bless  you !  Come, 
Mary,  and  thank  your  brave  deliverer." 

The  young  girl  came  forward  shyly,  "reddened 
like  a  rose,  sine  pale  as  ony  lily,"  as  she  gave  her 
hand  to  Julius,  without  uttering  a  word.  The  mem 
ory  of  that  awful  night  was  vividly  before  her  mind, 
and  tears  were  rolling  from  those  sweet  blue  eyes 
like  a  summer  shower. 

"  Mr.  Leonardson,"  said  the  member,  "  I  must  ask 
an  explanation  another  time.  Urgent  business  calls 
me  away.  If  you  have  done  breakfast,  you  can,  if  you 
please,  adjourn  to  the  parlor  with  your  young  friend." 

When  Mr.  Leonardson,  his  daughter,  and  Julius 
were  seated  in  the  parlor,  Mr.  Leonardson  said: 


100  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

"  How  strange,  how  ungrateful  it  must  have  seemed 
to  you  that  I  should  have  left  you  on  that  terrible 
night,  when  you  had  saved  my  Mary  from  a  horrible 
death." 

"I  supposed  that  we  were  accidentally  separated 
in  that  confused  throng  upon  the  shore,"  replied 
Julius. 

"It  was  so.  I  knew  not  by  what  name  to  call 
you,  and  I  looked  for  you  in  vain.  Mary  lay  faint 
ing  in  my  arms.  A  gentleman  who,  providentially, 
was  passing  in  his  carriage  near  the  place  where  the 
unfortunate  steamer  was  on  fire,  came  to  offer  assist 
ance  to  passengers  who  had  escaped,  and  took  Mary 
and  myself  to  his  own  home,  not  far  distant. 

"  After  a  day  of  rest  and  refreshment  with  our  kind 
host,  I  went  the  next  morning  to  the  neighboring 
village  to  inquire  after  you,  and  called  at  the  '  tav 
ern.'  I  gave  the  description  of  you  as  Mary  gave  it 
to  me,  — '  Dressed  in  a  suit  of  light  summer  clothing, 
apparently  about  sixteen  or  seventeen,  decided  and 
manly.'  A  young  person  answering  that  description, 
excepting  that  he  wore  a  full  suit  of  black,  had 
breakfasted  there,  and  left  on  foot ;  they  did  not  know 
what  road  he  had  taken.  Just  as  I  was  about  to 
leave,  hopeless  of  finding  you,  a  stage-coach  drove  up 


BELL-RINGING.  101 

to  the  door,  and  out  of  it  stepped  an  old  man,  dressed 
in  a  faded  United  States  uniform  —  " 

"My  dear  old  friend,  Sergeant  Moses!"  shouted 
Julius. 

"  The  very  same.  As  he  alighted  with  some  diffi 
culty,  I  saw  that  he  had  lost  his  left  hand.  He  had 
hardly  touched  the  ground  before  he  exclaimed, 
'  Has  any  one  of  you  seen  my  Julius  Farley  ? ' 

"  I  gave  the  description  of  the  person  for  whom  I 
was  seeking,  and  he  eagerly  asked,  ( Had  he  a 
knapsack  on  his  back  ? ' 

"  *  O  yes ;  I  remember  now.  Mary  mentioned  that 
knapsack  particularly.  He  saved  my  daughter  from 
an  awful  death.' 

" '  It  was  my  boy !  —  Where  is  he  ? '  exclaimed  the 
old  soldier.  <  Where  is  he  ? ' 

"When  told  that  he  had  gone  away  on  foot,  the 
old  soldier  wiped  his  eyes,  but  they  were  tears  of 

joy- 

" '  He  's  on  his  march  to  Washington,'  said  he ; 
*  he 's  true  grit.  He  '11  be  a  gineral.' 

"I  took  the  nice  old  fellow  into  the  tavern,  and 
offered  him  something  to  drink.  He  thanked  me, 
but  said  he  never  drank  anything  but  *  Adam's  ale.' 
He  then  told  me  why  you  were  going  to  Washing- 


102  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

ton.  I  informed  him  that  I  was  going  there  myself 
as  soon  as  I  could  get  refitted  with  clothing  for  my 
self  and  Mary  in  New  York.  The  soldier  took  from 
his  pocket  a  leather  purse,  and  offered  it  to  me,  say- 
.ing,  'Give  this  to  Julius  Farley,  —  twenty  dollars 
and  a  half;  —  tell  him  the  half-dollar  was  little 
Nannie's.  He  may  want  money  by  this  time.'  I 
declined  taking  it,  telling  him  I  might  not  meet  you. 
He  then  begged  me,  if  I  found  you,  to  say  the  money 
was  yours  whenever  you  would  send  for  it." 

"  He  is  a  noble  old  soul ! "  said  Julius. 

"  Pardon  me  for  asking  the  question :  Have  you 
needed  it  ?  "  added  Mr.  Leonardson. 

Julius  could  say  with  truth  that  he  had  not.  How 
soon  he  might,  he  did  not  say. 

"  Allow  me  to  be  your  banker  whenever  your  own 
banker  is  not  at  hand,"  said  Mr.  Leonardson.  "  I  owe 
you  more  than  gold  can  pay  ;  you  have  made  friends 
in  Mary  and  myself  for  life.  I  am  most  fortunate  in 
meeting  you  here  at  my  friend's  house,  where  I  ar 
rived  last  evening.  Leave  this  testimonial  with  me ; 
I  will  have  it  copied  by  a  person  accustomed  to  de 
cipher  illegible  writing.  Give  yourself  no  uneasiness 
about  the  appointment.  I  think  I  can  safely  prom 
ise  that  you  shall  have  it.  Call  to-morrow,  at 


BELL-RINGING.  103 

my  lodgings.     I  am  only   here  this   morning   as  a 
guest  to  my  friend." 

Mary  shook  hands  with  Julius  at  parting.  "  My 
father  must  say  for  me  what  I  cannot  express  my 
self,"  were  the  only  words  she  could  utter. 


104  I   WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

FORTUNE  FAVORS  THE  BRAVE. 

FORTUNE  favors  the  brave !     True ;  if  we  substi 
tute  a  more  Christian  name  for  the  Power  that  favors 
the  brave.     Causes  and  effects  are  indissolubly  united 
in  the  moral  as  well  as   the  physical  world :  God's 
providence  is  over  all. 

The  bravery  of  Julius  was  shown  in  leaving  Elm- 
lawn  to  seek  the  appointment  at  Washington.  Next, 
he  showed  courage  and  presence  of  mind  on  board  the 
burning  steamer ;  then,  determination  in  making  his 
way  to  the  Capital.  Had  he  seated  himself  by  the 
wayside,  and  given  up  with  a  "  Boohoo !  I  can  never 
succeed ! "  what  would  have  been  the  consequence  ? 

Again,  there  was  boldness  and  persistency  in  his 
application  to  the  honorable  member. 

"  Be  firm !     One  common  element  in  luck 
Is  genuine,  solid,  old  Teutonic  pluck," 

His  last  dollar  was  in  his  pocket,  yet  Julius  walked 
away  from  the  house,  when  he  had  parted  with  Mr. 


FORTUNE   FAVORS    THE   BRAVE.  105 

Leonardson,  full  of  'gratitude  and  hope.  He  held  up 
his  head,  and  walked  off  like  the  soldier  he  was  — 
to  be. 

At  the  appointed  hour,  Julius,  with  a  beating  heart, 
asked  for  Mr.  Leonardson,  at  the  hotel  he  had  named. 

That  gentleman  came  in  with  a  face  so  bright  and 
cheery  as  to  dispel  every  doubt  from  the  mind  of 
Julius,  even  before  he  spoke. 

"  You  have  it !  you  have  it ! "  he  exclaimed.  "  1 
could  not  be  more  rejoiced  at  your  success  if  you 
were  my  own  son.  Now  don't  thank  me,  my  boy ; 
you  have  won  it  for  yourself;  the  member  is  fully  sat 
isfied  that  you  deserve  the  appointment." 

"And  yet  I  must  thank  you  a  thousand  times," 
said  Julius,  looking  towards  the  door,  hoping  to  thank 
one  other  person.  That  other  person  did  not  appear. 

I  have  a  small  souvenir  for  you  from  Mary,"  Mr. 
Leonardson  said,  as  he  gave  Julius  a  gold  seal  with  a 
stone  on  which  was  engraven,  "  Gratitude." 

"  Let  me  hear  from  you  from  time  to  time,"  con 
tinued  Mr.  Leonardson  ;  "  and  the  first  furlough  you 
have,  come  and  make  us  a  visit.  I  will  give  you  my 
address." 

"  If  I  am  able  to  pass  my  examination,  you  will  be 
the  first  to  be  informed  of  it."  Julius  then  took  leave. 

5* 


106  I   WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

As  he  was  passing  the  post-office,  it  occurred  to  him 
that  there  was  a  possibility  of  his  having  a  letter  from 
Ruth.  His  mind  had  been  so  occupied  with  the  one 
object  he  had  in  view,  that  he  had  not  before  thought 
to  inquire.  It  was  even  so  ;  Ruth  had  not  neglected 
him,  as  the  following  letter  will  testify. 

"  MR.  JULIUS  FARLEY,  Washington,  D.  C. :  — 

"  Elmlawh,  July  — ,  18—. 

"  How  could  you  leave  us  so  suddenly,  my  dear 
cousin,  without  giving  me  the  opportunity  to  say  fare 
well  !  I  will  not  reproach  you,  however,  for  you  were 
so  kind  as  to  inform  me,  in  the  letter  you  left,  of 
your  destination  and  your  purpose  in  going  to  Wash 
ington. 

"Three  days  after  your  departure,  my  eyes  were 
wandering  carelessly  over  the  morning  paper,  when 
my  attention  was  arrested  by  an  account  of  the  fear 
ful  disaster  that  had  befallen  the  steamboat ,  on 

the  Hudson. 

"I  knew  you  must  have  embarked  on  that  very 
boat !  The  names  of  the  passengers  saved  were  giv 
en,  but  yours  was  not  there.  My  eyes  grew  dim,  I 
could  scarcely  read  on ;  but  I  did  so,  and  through 
toars  T  read  the  account  of  a  brave  boy,  '  the  name 


FORTUNE  FAVORS  THE  BRAVE.       107 

unknown/  who  saved  the  life  of  a  young  lady,  and 
then  aided  a  man  who  was  struggling  to  reach  the 
shore.  My  heart  told  me  the  brave  boy  was  my  own 
cousin  Julius. 

"Why  did  you  not  come  back  to  me  after  that 
dreadful  disaster  ?  I  fear  you  may  have  suffered  in 
many  ways  since.  I  enclose  fifty  dollars.  It  is 
rightfully  yours.  Am  I  not  in  place  of  the  depart 
ed  one?  He  would  have  it  so.  Call  upon  me  for 
whatever  you  need. 

"  Elmlawn  is  left  to  me  desolate.  My  brother  has 
gone  to  New  Haven  to  enter  Yale  College. 

"  O  my  dear  Julius !  sorrows  on  sorrows  darken 
my  path ;  at  times  I  cannot  see  the  4  silver  lining ' 
of  the  cloud  that  hangs  over  me.  I  cannot  yet 
be  reconciled  to  my  grievous  loss.  Pray  for  me ! 
Pray  for  me ! 

"  Devotedly,  your  cousin, 

«  RUTH. 

"  P.  S.  Thomas  has  just  returned  home.  He 
could  not  pass  the  examination,  and  was  rejected." 


108  I   WILL    BE   A    SOLDIER. 

JULIUS'S  LETTER,  IN  REPLY. 

"  Washington,  July  — ,  18—. 

u  Mi1  DEAR  RUTH  :  Your  very  kind  letter,  with  its 
enclosure,  is  just  received. 

"  I  was  not  so  imprudent  as  to  leave  Elmlawn  with 
out  money,  and  the  prospect  of  a  future  supply ;  but 
just  now  your  generous  offer  I  accept  as  a  loan.  Do 
not  call  me  proud,  my  own  dear  cousin.  There  is  no 
person  in  the  world  from  whom  I  would  so  soon  ac 
cept  a  favor  as  from  yourself;  but  there  are  reasons 
why  I  cannot  accept  your  enclosure  as  a  gift. 

"Just  before  I  left  Elmlawn,  I  received  a  letter 
from  the  executor  of  my  mother's  estate.  He  in 
formed  me  that  the  house  and  grounds  belonging  to 
it,  which  had  been  for  several  years  unoccupied,  he 
had  rented  at  last  for  a  good  price,  and  that,  after  a 
certain  time,  which  he  named,  I  might  expect  to 
receive  two  or  three  hundred  dollars  a  year.  The 
house  is  the  one  in  which  I  was  born,  and  in  which 
my  dear  mother  passed  her  last  days  on  earth.  Of 
course,  I  was  most  thankful  that  it  had  been  saved 
from  the  wreck  of  the  estate.  You  see,  then,  dear 
Ruth,  that  I  am  amply  provided  for,  if  I  can  pass  my 
examination  at  West  Point.  I  have  the  appoint 
ment,  and  will  tell  you  all  about  it,  though  it  is  a  long 
story." 


FORTUNE  FAVORS  THE  BRAVE.       109 

Here  Julius  gave  a  full  account  of  the  burning  of 
the  steamboat,  his  journey  to  Washington,  his  ap 
plication  for  the  appointment,  and  his  final  success, 
through  the  influence  of  Mr.  Leonardson. 

"  Forgive  me  for  leaving  you  without  saying  '  Fare 
well.'  There  were  reasons  why  it  would  have  been 
trying  to  us  both.  And  now,  my  dear  Ruth,  let  us 
thank  God  for  the  past,  and  trust  him  for  the  future. 
I  am  sorry  for  Tom's  disappointment.  Tell  him  to 
renew  his  studies,  and  try  again. 

"With  unbounded  affection,  dear  Cousin  Euth, 
"  Ever  yours, 

"  JULIUS  FARLEY." 


110  I   WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

WEST    POINT. 

WEST  POINT  !  That  lovely  spot,  hallowed  by  a 
thousand  historical  associations,  who  that  has  ever 
seen  it  can  fail  to  cherish  it  in  memory!  Nature 
has  been  lavish  in  adorning  it,  and  Art  has  been 
summoned  efficiently  to  her  aid.  The  beautiful  pa 
rade-ground,  level  as  the  floor  of  a  church,  dotted 
with  showy  tents;  the  surrounding  buildings  peer 
ing  out  from  among  trees  of  luxuriant  growth ; 
among  the  quiet,  innocent-looking  grass,  dark  tokens 
of  war,  —  cannons  captured  from  enemies  in  far-off 
fields,  cannons  ready  for  future  enemies,  pyramids 
of  cannon-balls,  Cadets  at  their  evening  parade, 
with  an  inspiriting  band  of  music ;  —  such  was  the 
scene  on  which  the  eye  of  Julius  rested  with  delight. 

He  had  sent  his  luggage  to  the  hotel  (the  beloved 
knapsack  was  in  his  trunk),  walked  up  the  winding 
way  to  the  hill-top,  and  now  stood  watching  the 
exercise  of  the  Cadets. 


WEST    POINT.  Ill 

A  sudden  slap  on  the  shoulder  gave  him  a  start, 
and  made  him  turn,  and  look  in  the  face  of —  Martin 
Hackerty. 

"  How  are  you,  old  fellow  ?  Glad  to  see  you ! " 
was  Martin's  hearty  salutation. 

Julius  replied  cordially  to  the  greeting.  It  was  a 
relief,  among  entire  strangers,  to  see  a  familiar  face. 
That  face  had  wonderfully  improved  since  the  parting 
of  Martin  and  Julius. 

"  How  do  you  happen  to  be  here,  Martin  ?  " 

"  I  happen  here  just  as  you  do,  with  malice  afore 
thought.  I,  too,  will  be  a  soldier,"  said  Martin, 
laughing,  and  giving  Julius  another  rousing  thump  on 
the  back. 

"  Don't  beat  the  fact  into  me ;  I  believe  it  on  your 
assertion.  When  did  you  form  this  resolution  ?  " 

"  The  very  moment  that  you  told  me  of  your  own, 
and  I  have  never  wavered  from  it  since,  any  more 
than  yonder  rocks  have  wavered  at  the  roar  of  all  the 
guns  that  have  been  fired  on  this  hill." 

"  And  have  you  kept  the  other  resolutions  you 
then  made  as  firmly?  "  inquired  Julius,  anxiously. 

"I  have;  excepting  when  some  forbidden  words 
from  old  habit  would  slip  out  without  my  will  now 
and  then.  I  don't  drink,  excepting  wine  in  company, 
have  read  your  Bible,  but  am  not  an  out  and  out 


112  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

Christian.  I  think,  however,  that  I  may  claim  your 
promise.  When  we  met,  if  I  kept  the  resolutions, 
we  were  to  be  devoted  friends.  Here  's  my  hand,  and 
my  heart  too ;  for  better  for  worse,  I  am  your  fides 
Achates" 

There  was  no  resisting  the  genial  advances  of 
Martin.  Julius  grasped  the  offered  hand,  saying, 
"  Thank  you,  Martin ;  I  trust  we  shall  both  be  the 
*  better,'  and  not  the  '  worse/  for  this  alliance." 

The  friends  then  walked  off  together,  arm  in  arm, 
to  the  hotel. 

The  nature  of  Julius  was  keenly  susceptible  to 
mirth  and  joyousness.  Deep  as  was  the  undercur 
rent  of  sadness,  yet  sparkling  and  bright  was  the  sur 
face.  He  had  early  been  pressed  down  by  a  burden 
of  care  and  trouble  too  heavy  for  his  young  shoul 
ders,  and  now  his  spirits  rose  with  a  rebound. 

Martin  was  two  years  older  than  Julius.  There 
was  a  buoyancy  in  his  step  and  an  airiness  in  his 
whole  appearance,  that  manifested,  unmistakably,  the 
gay  young  fellow.  His  clear  blue  eye  was  such  as 
is  often  seen  with  a  ruddy  complexion  and  hair  just 
not  red.  A  winning  smile  displayed  a  fine  set  of 
teeth,  and  his  address  was  pleasing.  On  the  way  to 
the  hotel  he  informed  Julius  that  he  had  been 
several  days  at  West  Point,  and  had  made  acquaint- 


WEST    POINT.  113 

ance  with  several  fine  fellows,  whom  he  had  invited 
to  take  supper  with  him  that  evening.  He  told  him 
that  he  had  been  living  in  Ohio,  and  received  his  ap 
pointment  from  a  member  of  Congress  from  that 
State.  Julius  did  not  doubt,  from  the  improvement 
in  Martin's  character,  that  he  had  been  under  good 
influences. 

At  the  supper-party,  amid  a  set  of  lively  young 
fellows,  the  natural  mirthfulness  of  Julius  overflowed, 
and  even  Martin  was  surprised  at  his  friend's  fine  so 
cial  qualities.  The  evening  passed  on  for  a  while  in 
innocent  hilarity,  but  gradually  grew  more  and  more 
jovial.  The  wine  circulated  freely.  It  was  not  wine 
that  Julius  was  never  to  taste  !  It  was  not  wine  that 
Martin  had  resolved  not  to  touch  !  An  oath  now  and 
then  fell  upon  the  ear  of-  Julius  unheeded.  Martin 
returned  to  his  old  habit,  and  became  awfully  profane. 

Far  into  the  night  the  revels  proceeded.  Alas! 
the  young  revellers  knew  not  when  they  passed  the 
line  beyond  which  the  will  and  the  conscience  have 
no  control,  where  the  human  being  becomes  as  de 
void  of  reason  as  the  brute  beast.  They  were  fear 
fully  intoxicated ;  not  one  of  them  sober  enough  to 
find  the  way  to  his  room  without  the  aid  of  the 
waiters. 


114  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 


CHAPTER    XX. 

THE  MORNING  AFTER  A  REVEL. 

THE  next  morning  Julius  was  awakened  by  a 
smart  shaking,  and  the  cry,  "  Wake  up !  wake  up, 
Julius  !  Here,  it  is  nine  o'clock,  and  the  day  of  our 
examination." 

"  Let  nie  alone ! "  exclaimed  Julius,  settling  himself 
for  another  nap. 

"  No,  no  ;  I  have  let  you  alone  as  long  as  it  will 
answer,"  continued  Martin,  giving  the  boy  another 
shake. 

"  Where  am  I?"  asked  Julius,  only  half  awake. 

"  At  the  hotel,  West  Point.  Come,  arouse  your 
self."  So  saying,  Martin  hauled  Julius  from  the  bed, 
where  he  had  lain  without  undressing. 

"  O,  I  have  a  dreadful  headache ! "  exclaimed  the 
poor  boy.  "  What  ails  me  ?  " 

"  Why,  you  were  gloriously  drunk  last  night,"  said 
Martin,  laughing. 

"  Horrible  !     How  can  you  laugh,  Martin  ?  " 


THE    MORNING    AFTER   A    REVEL.  115 

"  Come,  take  off  your  coat,  and  let  me  brush  it ; 
change  your  other  clothes ;  dip  your  head  in  colcl 
water,  then  go  down  and  take  some  strong  coffee ;  I 
have  ordered  it ;  and  you  will  be  well  enough." 

"  Examination  !  How  my  head  swims !  I  never 
can  get  through  with  my  examination,"  said  Julius  as 
he  followed  Martin's  directions. 

"  Yes  you  can ;  you  are  posted  up  in  every 
thing.  Come  along;  the  coffee  will  set  you  up." 

"With  those  fine,  dark  eyes,  red  and  bleary,  cast 
down  for  shame,  Julius  appeared  before  the  Ex 
aminers.  His  mind  was  confused,  and  he  hesitated 
at  questions  he  would  otherwise  have  answered 
with  promptness.  In  mathematics  he  was  remark 
ably  well  prepared,  but  now  he  blundered  and 
seemed  a  very  poor  scholar. 

One  of  the  Examiners  whispered  to  another  who 
was  pressing  hardly  upon  Julius  with  difficult  prob 
lems  :  "  Spare  the  boy ;  he  is  a  noble  fellow ;  I 
will  tell  you  about  him  another  time." 

Martin,  who  was  by  no  means  as  well  prepared 
in  mathematics,  passed  a  better  examination. 

It  was  very  doubtful  whether  Julius  would  be 
admitted  to  the  Academy. 


116  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

He  went  to  the  hotel,  and  locked  himself  into  his 
room.  No  mortal  might  intrude  upon  that  hour  of 
agonizing  repentance  and  earnest  prayer. 

There  was  a  knock  at  the  door. 

A  gentleman  had  sent  up  his  card,  — "  Professor 

B ,"  —  and  wished  to  see  Julius  Farley  in  his  own 

room. 

"  Ask  him  to  walk  up,"  said  Julius,  much  wonder 
ing  why  the  Professor  called  upon  him. 

The  gentleman  who  now  cordially  addressed  Ju 
lius  was  Professor  of  Mathematics  in  Uni 
versity. 

"  I  received  a  letter  yesterday,"  said  he,  "  from  my 
friend  Mr.  Leonardson,  enclosing  a  testimonial  from 
the  principal  of  the  school  in  which  you  have  been  a 
pupil.  You  know  he  had  •  it  deciphered  from  the 
original.  The  principal,  in  addition  to  your  distin 
guished  reputation  as  a  scholar,  mentions  your  high 
moral  worth.  This  is  confirmed  by  my  friend,  Mr. 
Leonardson,  who  gives  an  account  of  your  heroic 
conduct  at  the  time  of  the  burning  of  the  steamboat. 
You  were  exceedingly  embarrassed  to-day  before  our 
Board,  and  failed  in  your  examination.  After  the 
candidates  for  admission  had  left,  I  begged  permis 
sion  of  the  Board  of  Examiners  to  read  to  them  my 


THE  MORNING  AFTER  A  REVEL.      117 

letter  and  its  enclosure.  They  were  much  in  your 
favor ;  but  the  marks  were  against  you,  and  you  are 
in  danger  of  being  rejected." 

"  I  deserve  it,"  replied  Julius,  with  profound  hu 
mility. 

"  But  I  have  asked  permission  to  give  you  a  pri 
vate  examination,  in  consideration  of  your  youth. 
You  failed  most  in  mathematics,  where  you  are 
known  to  be  remarkably  talented.  A  friend  of  yours, 
whom  I  met  in  the  parlor  below  just  now,  told  me 
he  was  at  school  with  you,  and,  though  two  years 
younger  than  himself,  you  were  always  in  advance 
of  him  in  all  your  studies." 

"  Do  you  know,  sir,  why  I  failed  in  my  examina 
tion  ?  "  asked  Julius,  with  an  expression  of  deep  de 
spondency. 

"  Because  you  were  frightened,"  was  the  reply. 

"  No,  sir ;  for  the  first  and  only  time  in  my  life,  I 
was  intoxicated  last  night,"  was  the  humble,  sorrow 
ful  confession;  "and  this  morning  my  head  ached, 
and  was  so  confused  that  I  did  not  know  anything. 
I  do  not  deserve  what  has  been  my  ardent  wish  for 
years." 

And  the  boy,  in  spite  of  his  desire  to  be  manly, 
burst  into  tears. 


118  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

"  You  were  led  by  others  into  that  miserable  con 
dition,"  suggested  the  Professor. 

"  I  blame  only  myself." 

"  I  admire  your  honest  frankness.  I  find  by  the 
testimonial  that  you  are  further  advanced  in  mathe 
matics  than  is  required  for  admission  to  the  Acad 
emy.  I  will  give  you  an  examination  this  evening." 

"  Why  not  now,  this  moment  ?  "  said  Julius, 
eagerly. 

"  Your  friend  told  me  you  had  taken  neither  break 
fast  nor  dinner  to-day ;  it  will  be  better  for  you  to 
come  to  my  room  in  this  hotel  at  eight  o'clock  this 
evening." 

Just  then  there  was  a  knock  at  the  door. 

It  was  Martin,  whose  patience  would  hold  out  no 
longer. 

"You  are  engaged;  perhaps  I  intrude,"  said  Martin. 

"  No ;  come  in.  I  have  something  special  to  say 
to  you ;  take  a  seat,"  said  the  Professor,  gravely. 

"  Martin  Hackerty,"  he  continued,  "  it  seems  you 
enticed  your  young  friend,  last  night,  into  bad  com 
pany." 

"  Did  he  say  so  ?  "  demanded  Martin,  passionately. 

«  He  did  not." 

"  Well,  then,  it  is  true  ;  I  did." 


THE  MORNING  AFTER  A  REVEL.      119 

"  You  see  what  the  consequences  are,  —  he  failed 
in  his  examination,  and  is  in  danger  of  being  re 
jected." 

"  O,  sir !  it  was  very  cruel  in  me  to  place  Julius 
in  the  way  of  temptation.  He  never  drinks,  he  never 
swears,  and  I  should  have  done  both  all  through  the 
last  two  years  if  it  had  not  been  for  him.  I  owe  it 
to  him  that  I  first  thought  of  being  a  soldier ;  I  owe 
it  to  his  example  that  I  was  now  able  to  pass  my  ex 
amination." 

Martin  then  eloquently  set  forth  what  had  been 
the  uniform  conduct  of  Julius  at  school,  and  how 
enthusiastic  he  had  been  in  his  admiration  of  hero 
ism,  and  his  desire  to  serve  his  country. 

"  Last  night  I  was  released  from  my  promise  to 
Julius,"  continued  Martin,  "  and  I  thought  we  would 
have  a  gay  time  together  with  some  acquaintances  I 
had  made  here  at  West  Point.  I  did  not  expect  to 
carry  it  so  far." 

"  Ah,  there  it  is,  my  young  friends ;  you  are  al 
ways  in  danger  of  going  too  far ;  it  is  better  not  to 
begin.  Soldiers,  of  all  men,  ought  to  be  temperate 
men.  How  is  an  officer  fit  to  command  when  his 
head  is  confused  as  yours  was  this  morning,  Farley  ? 
What  dreadful  consequences  must  result  from  his 


120  I   WILL    BE   A    SOLDIER. 

habitual  intoxication  ?  What  a  shocking  example 
he  sets  to  his  subordinates.  No  one  thing  has  done 
so  much  evil  in  the  world  as  strong  drink." 

"  We  only  took  wine,"  said  Martin. 

"  Yet  you  were  intoxicated.  It  would  be  better 
for  you  to  refrain  from  what  is  in  itself  a  good  thing, 
if  you  make  a  bad  use  of  it." 

"  I  am  ready  to  renew  my  promise ;  I  will  not  take 
any  intoxicating  drinks  while  I  am  a  cadet  at  West 
Point.  What  say  you,  Julius,  —  shall  we  make  the 
agreement  ?  " 

"  How  can  I  have  confidence  in  myself,  after  hav 
ing  been  so  miserably  weak  and  wicked  ?  "  exclaimed 
the  penitent  boy. 

"  Try  again,  try  again,  my  good  fellow,"  said  the 
Professor,  encouragingly,  "  and  do  not  trust  entirely 
in  your  own  strength.  Moral  principles  are  not 
strong  enough  to  restrain  from  evil ;  Christian  prin 
ciples  must  come  to  their  aid.  Now,  on  this  very 
spot,  enlist  in  the  service  of  the  Captain  of  your 
Salvation;  and  if  you  are  faithful  to  him,  you  will 
be  faithful  to  your  country.  War  is  a  tremendous 
evil,  but,  in  the  present  state  of  the  world,  a  neces 
sary  evil.  We  need  heroic  Christian  soldiers,  such 
as  was  our  own  Washington.  May  the  time  never 


THE  MORNING  AFTER  A  REVEL.      121 

come  when  it  shall  be  scornfully  said  of  us,  that  we 
are  a  *  nation  of  shopkeepers.'  "We  must  encourage 
a  spirit  of  enthusiastic  patriotism  and  admiration  for 
courage  and  magnanimity." 

"I  understand,  Farley,"  he  continued,  "that  you 
make  the  same  resolution  as  your  friend  with  regard 
to  intoxicating  drinks." 

"  I  do,  most  solemnly,"  was  the  reply. 

"  I  have  no  doubt  you  will  keep  it;  and  I  advise 
you  both  to  add  a  resolution  against  tobacco  in  all  its 
loathsome  forms.  Come  to  me,  Farley,  at  the  ap 
pointed  hour,  and  meantime  don't  be  too  anxious  about 
the  result." 

The  Professor  then  laid  a  slip  of  paper  on  the 
table,  saying:  "I  made  an  extract  from  the  works 
of  Charles  Lamb,  not  long 'since,  in  which  he  relates 
his  own  mournful  experience ;  I  leave  it  with  you 
for  your  thoughtful  perusal." 

"  The  waters  have  gone  over  me.  But  out  of  the 
black  depths,  could  I  be  heard,  I  would  cry  to  all 
those  who  have  set  a  foot  on  the  perilous  flood. 
Could  the  youth,  to  whom  the  flavor  of  the  first  wine 
is  delicious  as  the  opening  season  of  life,  or  the 
entering  upon  some  newly  discovered  paradise,  look 

0 


122  I   WILL    BE   A    SOLDIER. 

into  my  desolation,  and  be  made  to  understand  what 
a  dreary  thing  it  is  when  he  shall  feel  himself  going 
down  a  precipice  with  open  eyes  and  passive  will  to 
his  destruction,  and  have  no  power  to  stop  it,  and  yet 
feel  it  all  the  way -emanating  from  himself;  to  see  all 
godliness  emptied  out  of  him,  and  yet  not  able  to 
forget  a  time  when  it  was  otherwise ;  to  bear  about 
the  piteous  spectacle  of  his  own  ruin,  —  could  he  see 
my  fevered  eye,  feverish  with  the  last  night's  drink 
ing,  and  feverishly  looking  for  to-night's  repetition 
of  the  folly  ;  could  he  but  feel  the  body  of  the  death 
out  of  which  I  cry  hourly  with  feeble  outcry  to  be 
delivered,  it  were  enough  to  make  him  dash  the 
sparkling  beverage  to  the  earth,  in  all  the  pride  of  its 
mantling  temptation." 


"FLEEBS."  123 


CHAPTEE  XXI 

"PLEEBS." 

JULIUS  remained  in  a  state  of  anxiety  and  sus 
pense  for  several  days,  but  was  at  last  relieved ;  he 
was  regularly  a  Cadet  at  the  West  Point  Acad 
emy. 

Instead  of  entering  with  the  prestige  with  which 
he  might  have  entered,  had  it  not  been  for  that  most 
unfortunate  carouse,  he  had  only  been  admitted  in 

consequence  of  the  kindness  of  Professor  B , 

who  examined  him  in  mathematics.  True,  he  sur 
prised  even  the  learned  Professor  by  some  of  his 
demonstrations,  and  solved  problems  at  a  glance  that 
would  have  made  many  a  university  student  stare, 
and,  to  use  their  own  term,  "  fizzle." 

Moreover,  he  was  considered  by  the  wilder  set  of 
cadets  as  "  hail  fellow,  well  met."  His  boon  com 
panions  at  Martin's  supper  had  so  reported  him. 

At  that  time  the  new  class,  the  "  Pleebs"  (plebs), 
as  they  are  called,  were  subjected  to  even  more 


124  I    WILL    BE   A    SOLDIER. 

tormentation  than  the  fags  in  an  English  school. 
The  evil  has  been  partially  remedied,  yet  there  is  a 
strong  desire  on  the  part  of  the  class  who  have  ad 
vanced  one  grade,  to  play  the  same  tricks  on  the 
"Pleebs"  that  they  received  from  their  predeces 
sors. 

Not  long  after  Julius  had  worn  "  the  button,"  — 
which,  by  the  way,  he  wore  as  proudly  as  ever 
knight-errant  of  old  wore  his  lady's  favor,  —  a  ribbon 
or  scarf,  —  he  was  to  be  initiated  into  some  of  the 
mysteries  of  West  Point. 

While  sleeping  soundly  in  his  tent,  he  was  sud 
denly  grasped  by  the  feet  and  dragged  out  of  bed. 
He  had  previously  resolved  to  submit  quietly  to  any 
infliction  he  was  not  strong  enough  to  resist.  He 
was  in  the  hands  of  four  or  five,  arid  made  neither 
struggle  nor  outcry.  They  dragged  him  over  the 
ground,  his  head  going 

"  Knickerty  knock,  like  a  pebble  in  Carisbrook  well." 

"  I  believe  the  fellow  is  asleep,"  said  one  of  his 
tormentors. 

"  Lift  him  up  !  "  cried  another. 

So  they  raised  up  his  feet  in  the  air  and  held  him 
with  his  head  on  the  ground.  Still  no  struggle,  no 
outcry. 


"PLEEBS."  125 

"  How  are  you,  fellow  ?  "  demanded  another. 

"  Perpendicular  !  Apex  reversed,"  answered  Ju 
lius. 

This  reply  was  followed  by  suppressed  laughter, 
and  then  the  remark,  "  You  seem  to  like  your  posi 
tion." 

"  I  prefer  the  horizontal,  if  it  is  equally  agreeable 
to  yourselves,"  calmly  replied  Julius. 

"  There 's  no  fun  where  the  fellow  takes  it  so 
coolly,"  whispered  one  of  the  Cadets  ;  "  let 's  try 
another." 

So  they  let  go,  and  down  came  Julius  at  full  length 
upon  the  ground. 

In  the  same  manner  as  they  had  dragged  Julius 
out  of  bed,  they  attempted  to  draw  Martin.  But  he 
kicked  and  scratched  and  bit  and  spit,  all  to  no  pur 
pose  ;  his  tormentors  were  only  the  more  deter 
mined  ;  they  dragged  him  along,  in  spite  of  shrieks 
and  howls  loud  enough  to  echo  from  Fort  Putnam. 

"  He's  a  tall,  slim  fellow,"  said  one;  "  let's  run  him 
into  a  big  gun  ;  that  will  stop  his  yells." 

No  sooner  said  than  done.  They  forced  his  head 
into  the  mouth  of  a  cannon,  and  might  have  proceed 
ed  further,  had  they  not  been  suddenly  interrupted. 
A  number  of  the  "  Pleebs  "  whom  Julius  had  sum- 


126  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

moned  to  his  aid  suddenly  came  upon  them,  armed 
with  canes,  and  obliged  them  to  desist,  and  defend 
themselves. 

Martin,  though  bruised  and  stunned,  rose  to  his 
feet,  and  was  surprised  to  see  Julius  flourishing  a  big 
cane  among  the  Cadets  who  had  just  been  ramming 
him  into  the  cannon,  and  that  the  blows  came  with 
effect  from  the  strong  arm  of  his  friend. 

The  Pleebs  came  off  conquerors  ;  the  tormentors 
fled.  Julius  had  received  a  cut  on  the  back  of  his 
head  from  a  sharp  stone,  but  in  his  eagerness  to  res 
cue  Martin  he  had  not  noticed  it ;  the  blood  flowed 
freely  over  the  dressing-gown  he  had  thrown  on  in 
haste,  and  a  faintness  followed  which  obliged  him  to 
depend  upon  Martin  to  lead  him  to  his  tent. 

Martin  bound  up  the  head  of  Julius  with  his  hand 
kerchief,  and  together  they  walked  over  the  parade- 
ground,  wondering  much  how  the  older  class  could 
find  pleasure  in  such  cruelty.  Julius  ever  after  bore 
a  scar  as  a  memorial  of  that  night's  adventure. 

From  this  time  the  two  friends  were  called  Damon 
and  Pythias. 

Whether  the  same  set  who  had  been  foiled  in  their 
first  attempt  at  teasing  Julius,  or  another  set  with 
similar  tastes  for  tormenting  Pleebs,  Julius  did  not 


"PLEEBS."  127 

know;  at  all  events,  he  was  subjected  to  another 
visitation. 

Early  one  morning,  he  found  a  note  in  his  tent 
with  these  few  words,  "  Take  care  to  cover  your  head 
to-night,  but  keep  it  out  of  bed,  face  up." 

During  the  day,  Julius  made  a  mask  of  paste 
board  and  painted  it,  so  that  it  looked  natural  enough 
to  deceive  any  one  by  a  dim  light.  When  he  went 
to  bed,  he  put  on  the  mask.  It  had  no  opening  for 
the  eyes ;  they  were  painted  closed,  and  so  was  the 
mouth ;  the  only  breathing-place  was  at  the  nostrils. 
He  then  tied  on  a  night-cap  which  covered  the  rest 
of  his  head,  and  kept  the  mask  firm  in  its  place. 

For  more  than  an  hour  he  lay  in  expectation  of 
his  visitors,  —  very  uncomfortable,  of  course,  with  his 
pasteboard  mask.  He  began  to  think  the  note  was 
a  hoax,  when  he  heard  low  whispers  near  him.  Pres 
ently  the  light  of  a  dark-lantern  was  thrown  upon 
his  face.  He  breathed  regularly  and  quietly,  with 
out  moving  a  muscle.  He  knew  some  one  was  near 
him  performing  some  kind  of  operation,  and,  judging 
from  the  smell,  they  were  painting  his  face  ! 

They  had  taken  great  pains  not  to  awaken  him, 
having  even  warmed  the  paint,  lest  a  cold  applica 
tion  should  disturb  him.  They  drew  the  soft  brush 


128  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

carefully  over  the  upturned  face  and  left  him,  saying, 
"  He  never  stirred ;  he  sleeps  like  the  Seven  Sleepers, 
or  Rip  Van  Winkle." 

"  A  handsome  nigger  he'll  be  on  parade  to-mor 
row,"  said  another. 

After  a  while  Julius  carefully  removed  the  mask, 
and  went  quietly  to  sleep.  When  he  awoke  in  the 
morning,  behold !  the  mask  was  entirely  black,  and 
the  paint  perfectly  dry  !  What  an  escape !  Julius 
never  knew  who  gave  him  the  friendly  warning  that 
saved  him  from  having  his  face  in  the  same  con 
dition.  During  the  day,  he  observed  many  inquir 
ing  glances  cast  towards  him,  followed  by  looks,  in 
terchanged,  of  extreme  surprise.  He  overheard  one 
of  the  Cadets  say  to  another,  "  How  did  the  fellow 
get  the  paint  off  ?"  and  turning  suddenly,  Julius  re 
plied,  "  I  '11  give  you  the  recipe  when  you  need  it." 

This  was  followed  by  a  hearty  laugh  on  both  sides. 
The  recipe  was  never  called  for ;  and  to  this  day  the 
Cadets  who  did  the  mischief  do  not  know  by  what 
process  Julius  removed  the  black  paint  which  was 
put  upon  his  face. 

Another  mode  these  bad  fellows  had  of  torment 
ing  Julius  still  worse.  They  said  they  would 
"  swear  him  away  from  West  Point."  Accordingly, 


"PLEEBS."  129 

whenever  they  had  an  opportunity,  they  used  the 
most  awfully  profane  language  in  his  presence. 
Poor  Julius  was  more  grieved  by  these  assaults 
than  by  the  attacks  upon  his  person.  There  were 
many  honorable  exceptions  among  the  Cadets  ;  but 
profanity  was  so  common,  that  they  seemed  gen 
erally  to  have  lost  all  sense  of  its  sinfulness. 
Martin  found  more  difficulty  in  keeping  his  reso 
lution  in  this  respect  than  in  any  other  ;  so  easily 
is  this  shocking  habit  acquired,  so  difficult  is  it  to 
be  overcome. 


130  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

DAMON    AND     PYTHIAS. 

LETTER  FROM  JULIUS  FARLEY  TO  EUTH  ROLAND. 

"  MY  DEAR  COUSIN  RUTH  :  I  enclose  the  fifty 
dollars  you  were  so  kind  as  to  send  me  while  I 
was  in  Washington.  You  know  I  accepted  it  grate 
fully  as  a  loan,  and  it  came  to  me  when  I  was  in 
need.  Now  I  have  no  manner  of  use  for  it.  The 
executor,  of  whom  I  wrote  to  you,  sent  me  one 
hundred  dollars,  which  (with  the  addition  of  the 
clothing  in  the  big  trunk  you  were  so  kind  as  to 
forward  to  me),  was  quite  sufficient  for  my  outfit, 
and  to  leave  enough  in  the  hands  of  the  commis 
sary  for  future  needs.  We  receive,  as  Cadets, 
thirty  dollars  per  month,  and  that  is  enough  for 
all  our  expenses.  We  have  no  use  for  money. 
The  government,  like  a  kind  father,  takes  excellent 
care  of  us,  and  the  benefits  come  to  us  like  the 
rain  and  the  dew,  without  our  perceiving  from 
whence  they  come.  With  few  exceptions,  I  like 


DAMON   AND   PYTHIAS.  131 

this  military  academy  exceedingly.  We  can  here 
receive  an  excellent  education,  quite  as  good  as 
at  a  college,  and  for  my  tastes  much  better.  I 
have  become  very  fond  of  drawing,  and,  what  will 
no  doubt  amuse  you,  am  adding  to  other  accom 
plishments,  dancing.  This  last  is  a  part  of  our 
regular  course.  You  would  have  laughed  at  the 
awkward  attempts  of  our  strapping  six-footers  when 
they  first  commenced  tripping  it  '  on  the  light  fan 
tastic  toe.'  They  soon  learn,  however,  to  move 
with  ease,  if  not  with  remarkable  grace*  I  have 
had  to  undergo  a  severe  initiation  to  the  mysteries 
of  Pleleianism.  This  I  will  explain  to  you  when 
we  meet. 

"I  hope  Cousin  Tom  is  attending  to  his  studies, 
so  that  he  can  enter  college  at  the  next  commence 
ment.  It  would  be  a  misfortune  to  him  not  to 
have  a  profession.  He  has  my  best  wishes. 

"  Forgive  me,  dear  E-uth,  for  writing  such  a  cold, 
formal  letter.  I  do  not  like  these  bothersome  pe 
cuniary  matters,  between  friends  ;  they  make  me 
feel  stiff  and  constrained. 

"  Have  you  been  to  see  my  good  friend  Sergeant 
Moses  and  sweet  little  Nannie  ?  If  you  have  not, 
please  do  so  for  my  sake,  and  give  them  most 
affectionate  remembrances  from  me. 


132  I   WILL   BE   A   SOLDIER. 

"Write  to  me  soon,  and  frequently,  dear  Ruth. 
You  can  scarcely  imagine  how  exceedingly  welcome 
your  letters  are  to 

"  Yours,  devotedly, 

"  JULIUS  FARLEY." 

This  first  year  was  to  Julius  one  of  much  vexa 
tion,  in  consequence  of  his  misadventure  at  the 
hotel  on  his  arrival  at  West  Point.  Beside  having 
just  escaped  rejection  at  his  examination,  the  knowl 
edge  of  that  unfortunate  spree  came  by  some  means 
to  the  professors  of  the  Academy,  and  he  was  sus 
piciously  watched  by  them.  But  that  was  not  the 
worst  consequence.  The  more  unprincipled  among 
the  Cadets  claimed  him  as  of  their  "  set,"  but  when 
they  found  that  he  avoided  them,  they  became  his 
enemies,  and  annoyed  him  in  a  thousand  ways. 
With  all  these  disadvantages,  before  the  close  of 
the  year  Julius  had  succeeded  in  gaining  the  appro 
bation  of  all  the  professors  and  the  respect  of  his 
comrades.  It  could  not  be  otherwise ;  for  consis 
tency  of  character,  and  decision  with  regard  to 
what  is  right,  with  kind,  conciliatory  manners,  never 
fail  to  win  respect. 

11  Suaviter  in  modo,  fortiter  in  re." 


DAMON    AND    PYTHIAS.  133 

Martin  wielded  the  weapon  of  ridicule  to  ward 
off  many  an  attack  upon  his  younger  friend,  in  a 
war  of  words  ;  and  Julius  amply  repaid  him  for 
his  championship  by  aiding  Martin  in  his  studies, 
and  cheering  him  on  to  keep  his  good  resolutions. 
•They  were  very  willing  to  be  called  "  the  insepara 
bles," —  Damon  and  Pythias. 

Julius  pursued  the  same  course  with  his  com 
panions  now,  that  he  had  done  at  school :  he  never 
lectured,  or  reproved  them,  excepting  by  example. 
And  that  example  had  much  more  influence  for 
good  than  he  would  have  believed  possible.  It 
strengthened  the  weak  in  their  endeavors  to  do 
right ;  it  excited  the  ambitious  to  greater  and  more 
persistent  efforts  to  gain  a  high  standing  in  their 
class.  To  be  good  is  to  do  good,  anywhere  and 
everywhere. 

The  first  year  of  trial  was  ended.  Julius  and 
Martin  were  no  longer  Pleebs  ;  they  magnanimously 
resolved  not  to  inflict  upon  their  successors  to  the 
opprobrious  term  any  of  the  vexations  to  which 
they  had  themselves  been  subjected. 


134  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

GRACEFUL     AND     DISGRACEFUL. 

JULIUS  had  been  at  West  Point  more  than  a 
year,  and  not  a  single  visitor  had  made  inquiry 
for  him.  It  was  therefore  a  very  agreeable  sur 
prise  when  one  morning  he  received  a  note  from 
Ruth,  informing  him  that  she  and  her  brother 
were  at  the  hotel.  He  immediately  applied  for  a 
"permit"  to  go  there  to  see  his  friends,  which 
was  readily  granted.  It  was  a  pleasant  meeting, 
though  somewhat  marred  by  the  intolerable  inso 
lence  of  Tom,  who  attempted  to  be  very  severe  on 
the  uniform  of  the  Cadet,  and  his  "  fine  airs." 

After  the  usual  greetings  and  inquiries,  Julius 
said :  "  I  should  like  to  bring  a  friend  of  mine  to 
see  you ;  my  own  particular,  —  my  alter  ego,  as 
he  calls  himself." 

"I  thought  you  would  despise  Latin  here,  at 
this  blood-and-th under  place,"  replied  Tom,  with 
one  of  his  habitual  sneers.  "I  despise  the  dead 
lingoes  everywhere ;  but  who  is  your  friend  ? " 


GRACEFUL    AND    DISGRACEFUL.  135 

"One  whom  you  were  pleased  formerly  to  ac 
knowledge  as  your  own,  —  Martin  Hackerty." 

"Martin  Hackerty!"  Tom  and  Ruth  both  ex 
claimed  in  a  breath. 

"  Yes,  the  very  same ;  shall  I  ask  him  to  call 
on  you  ?  " 

"  You  need  n't  do  it ;  I  '11  write  a  note  to  him 
myself,"  replied  Tom,  consequentially. 

TOM'S  NOTE  TO  CADET  HACKERTY. 

"OLD  CRONY  :  I  know  you  have  n't  forgot  me,— 
Thomas  Roland  of  Elmlawn.  We  had  too  much 
royal  fun  together  for  that.  I  am  up  to  snuff 
still,  and  hope  you  are,  though  that  milksop,  Jule, 
dames  you  as  his  most  particerler  friend.  Ruth 
and  I  will  be  glad  to  have  you  call  imediately  at 

the  hotel. 

"  Yours,   truly, 

"ToM  ROLAND." 

While  Tom  had  gone  to  write  the  note,  Ruth 
said :  "I  am  greatly  surprised,  Julius,  that  you  have 
chosen  Martin  Hackerty  for  your  friend  ;  either 
you  or  he  must  have  changed  in  character  since 
you  met  at  Elmlawn." 


136  I    WILL    BE   A    SOLDIER. 

"  Years  have  passed  since,"  said  Julius,  "  and 
we  may  have  both  altered.  He  was  then  a  boy 
of  sixteen ;  now  he  is  in  his  twentieth  year.  He 
was  then  mischievous,  ready  for  a  frolic,  and  was 
considered  a  wit.  He  had  one  disgusting  vice,  — 
profanity.  As  a  foundation  for  a  better  charac 
ter,  he  was  truthful,  generous,  and  warm-hearted. 
I  beg  of  you  to  lay  aside  prejudice,  and  see  my 
friend  as  he  is." 

Tom  returned,  having  despatched  his  elegant  note 
to  Martin. 

"  I  suppose  your  friend  can  rip  out  an  oath  as 
bravely  as  ever,"  said  he.  "  It 's  a  part  of  a  soldier's 
duty  to  be  profane." 

"  It  is  a  part  of  a  soldier's  duty  to  obey  the  ten 
commandments.  We  do  not  erase  the  third  from  the 
Decalogue,"  replied  Julius. 

"  Let  me  think  what  that  is.  It  is  so  long  since  I 
said  my  catechism,  I  really  don't  remember  it.  I 
thought  by  this-  time  they  would  have  made  a  jolly 
fellow  of  you  here.  You  was  n't  the  right  stuff;  you 
are  just  as  prim  and  puritanical  as  ever.  I  hope  you 
have  n't  spoiled  Martin;  he  was  a  brick,  and  no 
mistake." 

Ruth  looked  sorrowfully  at  her  brother,  but  did  not 


GRACEFUL    AND    DISGRACEFUL.  137 

rebuke  him ;  she  had  long  since  given  that  up  as  a 
hopeless  task. 

The  oaths  with  which  Tom  plentifully  desecrated 
his  conversation  are  omitted. 

A  tall  young  man,  at  least  six  feet  two,  came  in, 
and  bowed  gracefully  to  Ruth.  His  gray  uniform 
fitted  well  his  fine  figure  ;  his  countenance  was  frank 
and  pleasing. 

Surely  this  could  not  be  Martin  Hackerty ! 

Julius  regarded  him  with  proud  satisfaction. 

"  Excuse  me,"  said  Ruth ;  "  I  did  not,  at  first, 
recognize  Mr.  Hackerty  !  " 

Tom,  who  was  still  of  the  "  roly-poly  "  style,  short 
and  thick,  looked  up  at  the  tall  Cadet  with  envy. 

"  Why,  Martin,  is  it  you  ?  "  said  he.  "  Get  yourself 
razeed ;  you  are  too  tall  for  anything  but  a  barber's 
pole." 

"  I  may  get  razeed,  as  you  call  it,  Tom,  one  of  these 
days.  Many  a  soldier  comes  out  of  battle  a  head 
shorter  than  he  went  in."  Then,  turning  to  Ruth, 
Martin  said:  "You  do  not  appear  to  me  to  have 
changed  at  all  since  that  memorable  evening  when  I 
made  such  a  fool  of  myself  before  you.  How  strange 
it  is  that  boys  should  be  ashamed  of  their  better  feel 
ings  !  At  that  very  time,  when  I  was  making  myself 


138  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

ridiculous,  I  would  gladly  have  appeared  to  advan 
tage  in  your  company ;  but  I  had  to  sustain  the 
character  of  a  merry-andrew  among  my  schoolmates." 

"  Ridiculous  !  "  retorted  Tom.  "  You  was  the  life 
and  soul  of  the  company,  arid  I  was  right  glad  I 
asked  you  without  permission.  Ruth  thought  you 
was  a  '  naughty  boy,'  because  your  jokes  were  not  fit 
for  girls  to  hear.  Come,  come,  don't  look  so  shame 
faced  ;  you  are  as  red  as  claret,  or  old  port.  By  the 
way,  come  and  take  supper  with  me  here  to-night. 
I  know  two  or  three  real  rollicking  fellows  from  the 
city,  who  are  staying  at  this  hotel ;  come,  and  we  '11 
have  a  right  jolly  time." 

Martin  and  Julius  exchanged  glances  ;  they  knew, 
quite  too  well,  what  was  meant  by  a  "right  jolly 
time."  They  had  not  entered  the  hotel  till  now, 
since  the  sad  jolly  time  that  had  been  followed  by 
such  unpleasant  consequences.  How  hard  it  is  to 
remove  the  stains  made  by  sin  and  folly!  Martin 
had1  darker,  deeper  stains  on  his  early  character  than 
Julius.  At  this  moment,  in  the  presence  of  Ruth, 
they  looked  to  him  more  ugly  than  ever  before.  Ju 
lius  regarded  Martin  with  some  anxiety,  to  know 
what  reply  he  would  make  to  the  invitation  Tom  had 
given  him. 


GRACEFUL    AND    DISGRACEFUL.  139 

"  Thank  you,  Tom ;  I  am  engaged  this  evening," 
said  he. 

"Another  evening  will  do  as  well.  They  have 
at  this  hotel,  I  suppose,  Champagne,  Burgundy,  Cha 
teau  Margeau,  and  so  forth,  and  so  forth.  I  '11  give 
you  a  rousing  treat.  Ask  as  many  of  your  fast 
men  as  you  please.  I  tell  you,  we  '11  make  a  night 
of  it." 

(Fast  men  of  seventeen  years  of  age  !  Fast  men, 
indeed !) 

"  I  don't  drink  wine,  Tom,"  replied  Martin. 

"  Not  drink  wine !  Then  you  shall  have  whiskey, 
brandy,  or  old  Jamaica." 

"  You  go  it  strong,  Mr.  Roland ;  but  I  must  de 
cline.  I  am  an  advocate  for  temperance,"  replied 
Martin,  pleasantly. 

"  Well,  now,  I  never  supposed  being  a  Cadet  at 
"West  Point  would  so  completely  spoil  a  good  fellow. 
I  should  n't  wonder,  after  all,  if  it  has  n't  been  the 
doing  of  that  piece  of  piety,  Julius  Farley  ! " 

"  I  am  indebted  to  my  friend,  Julius  Farley,  for 
more  than  I  could  name  at  present,"  said  Martin, 
giving  Julius  a  glance  that  told  plainer  than  words 
of  grateful  remembrances. 

"  I  wonder  if  you  don't  think  it  sinful  to  smoke  a 
cigar,  or  chew  a  cud  of  tobacco  ?  " 


140  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

"  I  think  it  a  dirty,  disgusting  practice  to  chew  to 
bacco,"  replied  Martin. 

Tom  rolled  the  cud,  as  he  called  it,  around  his 
mouth,  and  spirted  the  nasty  juice  upon  the  carpet, 
spitting  defiance  at  his  quondam  friend. 

It  is  not  strange  that  Martin  rose  every  moment  in 
Ruth's  estimation  during  this  conversation. 

"  Would  you  like  to  make  the  tour  of  our  West 
Point  this  morning,  Cousin  Ruth  ?  "  asked  Julius  ; 
"  we  happen  not  to  be  on  duty,  and  can  attend  you." 

Ruth  assented  to  the  proposal,  and  went  to  prepare 
herself.  They  asked  Tom  to  accompany  them. 

"  No,"  said  he,  "  I  hate  seeing  the  lions  ;  I  '11  take 
a  cigar  here  on  the  piazza,  or  stroll  away  by  myself." 

Martin  was  about  to  say,  "  I  am  sorry  you'  admire 
such  poor  company,"  but  forbore. 

Tom  was  like  the  travelled  stork  in  the  fable,  who, 
going  over  many  beautiful  countries,  saw  nothing,  and 
could  tell  of  nothing  but  the  dirty  pools  from  which 
he  drank,  and  the  fat  frogs  that  he  guzzled  down  on 
his  journeys.  Tom  was  a  complete  guzzletonian,  a 
hero  among  guzzletonians  ;  not  a  boy  in  the  country 
could  boast  of  having  eaten  more  good  things  during 
his  boyhood  ;  and  as  for  drink,  —  alas  !  alas ! 

Between  the  two  cadets  Ruth  w?11-  -  "" 


GRACEFUL    AND    DISGRACEFUL.  141 

parade-ground.  What  a  pleasure  it  was  to  them  to 
escort  a  beautiful  young  lady  !  How  enviously  some 
of  their  companions  looked  after  them  ! 

Ruth  was  still  in  mourning,  relieved  in  part  by 
white,  and  lilac,  which  was  becoming  to  her  delicate 
complexion.  The  exhilarating  air  gave  a  glow  to 
her  usually  pale  cheeks,  and  the  pleasure  of  seeing 
Julius,  animation  to  her  countenance,  and  sparkling 
brightness  to  her  dark  blue  eyes. 

The  trophies  of  war,  in  the  room  devoted  to  their 
exhibition,  called  forth  Ruth's  enthusiasm,  and  her 
admiration  for  heroism. 

"  Chippewa,  Lundy's  Lane,  New  Orleans,  Palo 
Alto,  Churubusco !  How  delighted  our  old  friend 
Sergeant  Moses  would  be  to  see  these  trophies  of 
the  valor  of  our  soldiers ! "  she  exclaimed,  with  a 
bright  glow  on  her  expressive  face. 

"  Then  you  know  my  friend,  the  fine  old  soldier," 
said  Julius. 

"  Indeed  I  do,"  answered  Ruth  ;  "  I  have  been  to 
his  cottage  very  frequently,  and  sweet  little  Nannie 
has  passed  whole  days  with  me  at  Elmlawn." 

The  reminiscences  called  up  in  the  mind  of  Mar 
tin  were  not  so  agreeable  as  they  might  have  been. 

"  I   could   always   find   subjects  of  conversation," 


142  I    WILL    BF-    A    SOLDIER. 

continued  Ruth,  "  that  deeply  interested  the  Ser 
geant." 

"  New  Orleens  and  Gineral  Jackson,"  suggested 
Julius,  laughing. 

u  He  has  another  hero,  now,  whom  he  never  tires 
talking  about,  and  Nannie  joins  with  him  most  enthu 
siastically,"  said  Ruth  with  a  smile,  and  a  significant 
glance  towards  Julius. 

"  One  Martin  Hackerty,  is  it  not,  who  made  a 
magnanimous  return  for  a  fine  treat  of  strawberries  ?  " 
asked  Martin,  with  a  comical  sobriety  of  counte 
nance. 

"  I  never  heard  him  mention  the  magnanimous 
act,"  said  Ruth,  well  remembering  herself  the  bill  that 
was  sent  in  for  "  four  quarts  of  strawberries." 

"  Let  bygones  be  bygones,  Martin  ;  were  you  to 
see  the  nice  old  soldier  now,  you  would  admire  him 
as  much  as  we  do.  How  is  it  with  Nannie  ?  "  coi> 
tinned  Julius,  turning  to  Ruth ;  "  does  she  like  to 
read  with  her  fingers  as  well  as  ever  ?  " 

"  O  yes  indeed ;  I  have  purchased  her  several 
books  with  raised  letters,  and  she  delights  in  them  ; 
but  she  has  still  greater  fondness  for  music,  for  which 
she  has  uncommon  talent.  It  has  been  a  great  pleas 
ure  to  me  during  the  past  year  to  teach  her." 


GRACEFUL    AND    DISGRACEFUL.  143 

"  How  very  kind  !  "  exclaimed  Martin. 

"  Not  so  ;  as  I  said,  it  has  been  my  greatest  pleas 
ure  and  my  only  amusement  for  many  months.  I 
have  promised  her  grandfather  to  take  charge  of  her 
when  he  is  called  away." 

"  That  will  be  a  great  relief  to  his  mind.  He  often 
said,  l  What  will  become  of  my  poor  blind  Nannie 
when  I  am  gone  ? '  I,  of  course,  could  not  answer 
the  sad  question,  and  I  am  a  thousand  times  obliged 
to  you,  Ruth,  for  setting  his  mind  at  rest." 

"  My  brother  is  very  kind  to  poor  Nannie,"  said 
Ruth,  her  color  rising  and  her  countenance  betraying 
a  singular  mingling  of  sadness  and  pleasure.  It  was 
the  one  redeeming  trait  in  Tom's  character :  he  was 
exceedingly  kind  to  the  unfortunate  child. 

The  three  went  next  to  visit  the  Chapel.  It 
struck  Ruth,  at  first  sight,  that  there  was  here  a 
strange  mingling  of  the  secular  and  the  sacred,  the 
military  and  the  religious.  She  remembered  having 
seen,  when  she  was  quite  young,  the  same  mingling 
of  seeming  opposites  in  cathedrals  and  chapels  in 
England. 

There  are  niches  in  the  side  walls  of  the  West 
Point  Chapel  in  which  are  colors  taken  by  our  sol 
diers  in  battles,  varied  in  their  rich  hues,  and  gilded 


144  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

ornaments.  On  the  walls  are  black  tablets  with  the 
names  of  distinguished  American  generals,  and  the 
time  of  their  birth  and  death  in  gilt  letters,  —  sim 
ple  but  touching  memorials  of  departed  valor  and 
patriotism,  — 

"Immortal  names,  that  were  not  born  to  die, —  " 

Putnam,  Lafayette,  Green,  Marion,  Mercer,  Stark. 
"  Stark  ! "  exclaimed  Julius  :  — 

'  The  Green  Mountaineer,  —  the  Stark  of  Bennington  I  — 
When  on  the  field  his  band  the  Hessians  fought, 

Briefly  he  spoke  before  the  fight  began : 
"  Soldiers !     Those  German  gentlemen  are  bought, 

For  four  pound  eight  and  seven-pence  per  man, 
By  England's  king,  —  a  bargain,  as  is  thought. 

Are  we  worth  more  ?    Let 's  prove  it,  now  we  can, 
For  we  must  beat  them,  boys,  ere  set  of  sun, 

OR  MARY  STARK  's  A  WIDOW!  "  — It  was  done.' 

Is  n't  that  a  glorious  ending  to  the  stanza  ?  —  real 
Spartan,  —  '•It  was  done  ! ' "  said  Julius,  glowing  with 
enthusiasm. 

"  Who  is  the  author  ?  I  don't  remember  to  have 
heard  it  before,"  inquired  Martin. 

"  Our  own  poet,  Fitz-Greene  Halleck,  the  author 
of  Marco  Bozzaris,  that  famous  piece  for  school-boys 
recitation,"  replied  Julius. 


GRACEFUL    AND    DISGRACEFUL.  145 

"  I  remember  now  my  spouting  it  without  much 
feeling,  and  wondering  to  see  you,  Julius,  so  excited 
by  it,"  said  Martin. 

"  I  do  not  see  a  tablet  here  with  the  name  of  my 
hero  of  heroes.  Why  is  it?"  asked  Ruth,  as  she 
sought  in  vain  for  the  name  of  Washington. 

"  Being  first  in  war,  first  in  peace,  and  first  in  the 
hearts  of  his  countrymen,  it  may  have  been  thought 
that  there  was  monumentum  cere  perennius,  and  none 
was  needed  here,"  replied  Martin. 

"  Since  Julius  has  just  been  poetical,  and  Mr. 
Hackerty  classical,  I  think  I  may  be  pardoned  for 
reciting  three  stanzas  from  the  pen  of  an  English 
poetess,  —  Eliza  Cook. 

'  Rome  had  its  Caesar,  great  and  brave,  but  stain  was  on  his 

wreath, 

He  lived  a  heartless  conqueror,  and  died  the  tyrant's  death ; 
France  had  its  eagle,  but  his  wings,  though  lofty  they  might  soar, 
Were  spread  in  false  ambitious  flight,  and  dipped  in  murder's 

gore. 
Those  hero-gods,  whose  mighty  sway  would  fain  have  chained 

the  waves, 
Who  flashed  their  blades  with  tiger  zeal,  to  make  a  world  of 

slaves ; 
Wtio.  though  their  kindred  barred  the  path,  still  fiercely  waded 

on,— 

0,  where  shall  be  their  "  glory  "  by  the  side  of  WASHINGTON  ? 
7  j 


146  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

*  He  fought,  but  not  with  love  of  strife ;  lie  struck  but  to  defend ; 
And  ere  he  turned  a  people's  foe,  he  sought  to  be  a  friend. 
He  strove  to  keep  his  country's  right  by  reason's  gentle  word, 
And  sighed  when  fell  injustice  threw  the  challenge  sword  to 

sword. 

He  stood  the  firm,  the  calm,  the  wise,  the  patriot  and  the  sage; 
He  showed  no  deep  avenging  hate,  no  burst  of  despot  rage ; 
He  stood  for  Liberty  and  Truth,  and  dauntlessly  led  on, 

Till  shouts  of  victory  gave  forth  the  name  of  WASHINGTON  ! 

i 

'  No  car  of  triumph  bore  him  through  a  city  filled  with  grief, 
No  groaning  captives  at  the  wheels  proclaimed  him  victor  chief. 
He  saved  his  land,  but  did  not  lay  his  soldier  trappings  down 
To  change  them  for  the  regal  vest,  and  don  a  kingly  crown. 
Fame  was  too  earnest  in  her  joy,  too  proud  of  such  a  son, 
To  let  a  robe  and  title  mark  a  noble  WASHINGTON  ! '  " 

"  Glorious  for  an  Englishwoman  !  "  exclaimed  Ju 
lius.  "  Why,  you  might  have  written  those  splendid 
lines  yourself,  Cousin  Ruth." 

"  Thank  you  ;  I  particularly  like  the  line, 

1  He  fought,  but  not  with  love  of  strife ;  he  struck  but  to  defend.' 

That  is  what  you  soldiers  are  to  do  for  your  country, 
if '  fell  injustice  throws  the  challenge.'  These  me 
morials  of  the  brave  must  make  your  hearts  throb 
with  a  desire  to  imitate  their  noble  deeds,  and  in 
time  have  your  own  names  placed  here." 

Martin  bowed  profoundly,  rejoicing  that  he  had 


GRACEFUL    AND    DISGRACEFUL.  147 

chosen  the  profession  of  arms,  and  having  a  new 
motive  to  emulate  the  examples  so  beautifully  placed 
before  him  by  Ruth. 

They  then  visited  the  Gallery  of  Paintings. 

"  All  these,  with  a  very  few  exceptions,  wero 
painted  by  Cadets  of  our  Military  Academy,"  said 
Julius,  with  genuine  esprit  du  corps ;  "  we  are 
thought  to  excel  in  this  department,  —  one  Cadet 
Hackerty,  especially." 

As  they  were  returning  from  their  walk,  they  saw 
Tom  having  an  altercation  with  one  of  the  sentinels 
on  guard  at  the  parade-ground.  On  hastening  to  the 
spot  they  heard  Tom  crying  out,  "  I  say,  I  will  walk 
where  I  please  !  "  followed  by  a  tremendous  oath. 

"  You  shall  not ! "  cried  the  guard,  pointing  his 
bayonet  toward  him. 

Martin  seized  Tom  by  the  collar ;  as  he  did  so, 
Tom  brought  round  his  big  fist  and  struck  Martin  in 
the  face. 

"  You  are  forbidden  to  walk  within  the  guard 
houses.  Come  with  me  to  the  hotel,"  said  Martin, 
calmly  and  decidedly,  at  the  same  time  dragging  him 
back,  saying,  "  Don't  disgrace  yourself,  Tom." 

"  You  have  become  a  complete  milk-sot  yourself," 
cried  Tom. 


148  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

A  crowd  began  to  assemble  to  see  what  was  going 
on,  and  Julius  hurried  with  Ruth  to  the  hotel.  He 
returned  in  time  to  aid  Martin  in  his  efforts  to  per 
suade,  or  rather  to  force,  Tom  to  walk  to  the  hotel ; 
for  some  of  his  favorite  wines  or  stronger  drinks  had 
rendered  walking  no  very  easy  matter  for  Tom. 
With  some  difficulty  they  led  him  to  his  room  and 
locked  him  in.  Julius  then  went  to  Ruth,  who  had 
taken  refuge  in  a  retired  walk  at  a  short  distance 
from  the  hotel.  He  found  her  weeping  at  the  dis 
graceful  conduct  of  her  brother. 

Without  appearing  to  notice  her  tears,  he  expa 
tiated  on  the  beauty  of  the  prospect,  as  they  caught 
occasional  glimpses  of  the  river,  or  looked  down  into 
deep,  wild  ravines.  Somewhat  abruptly  he  said : 
"  What  do  you  think  of  my  friend  Martin,  and  of  our 
alliance  ?  Do  you  disapprove  of  it  ?  " 

"  No,  Julius ;  I  am  glad  you  have  so  true  and 
so  good  a  friend.  He  is  not  what  I  expected  he 
would  be." 

"  But  you  don't  speak  warmly  enough :  he  is  a 
noble  fellow." 

"  That  will  do  better  for  you  to  say  than  for  me, 
on  so  short  an  acquaintance." 

"  I  hope  this  is  only  the  beginning  of  an  acquaint- 


GRACEFUL    AND    DISGRACEFUL.  149 

ance  -which  will  convince  you  that  I  do  not  over 
estimate  my  friend.  There  are  many  fine  young 
men  here,  talented,  warm-hearted,  patriotic,  but  none 
that  I  would  so  soon  choose  for  my  bosom-friend  as 
Hackerty.  He  is  a  general  favorite,  too.  He  has 
not  a  particle  of  harshness  in  his  nature ;  and  if  he 
should  ever  have  a  command,  his  soldiers  would 
almost  idolize  him.  You  may  smile,  Ruth,  but  he 
is  all  that  I  say,  and  more." 

"  I  do  not  smile  incredulously,"  said  Ruth. 

"  Julius,"  she  continued,  "  I  wish  we  could  per 
suade  Tom  to  take  his  departure  from  this  place  to 
morrow.  I  cannot  leave  him  here,  and  it  is  too  sad 
and  disgraceful  for  me  to  remain  with  him." 

"  I  cannot  aid  you,  Ruth ;  he  would  only  be  the 
more  disposed  to  remain,  if  I  were  to  suggest  that 
it  would  be  well  for  him  to  leave." 

When  Tom  was  well  sobered,  Martin  unlocked 
the  door  of  his  room,  and  had  a  kind,  friendly  talk 
with  him  ;  but  all  to  no  purpose.  He  remained  some 
days  longer  at  West  Point,  and  further  disgraced 
himself  by  some  ridiculous  pranks.  It  was  a  great 
relief  to  many,  besides  his  friends,  when  he  was 
safely  on  his  way  homeward. 


150  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

THE    GOOD    DAUGHTER. 

IT  was  the  first  furlough  that  our  Cadets  Julius 
and  Martin  had  received.  They  travelled  together 
to  New  York,  and  there  separated.  Martin  went 
to  his  home  in  Ohio,  Julius  to  visit  Mr.  Leonardson. 
Many  letters  had  passed  between  this  gentleman  and 
Julius,  and  the  invitation  given  in  Washington  had 
been  frequently  repeated. 

Mr.  Leonardson  resided  in  Pennsylvania.  It 
was  a  "  sweet  home."  And  what  made  it  so  ?  Not 
the  magnificence  of  the  mansion,  for  it  was  a  plain, 
comfortable  country  house.  Not  the  extent  and 
beauty  of  the  grounds ;  excepting  some  fine  old 
trees,  a  small  flower-garden,  and  a  large  orchard, 
there  were  no  "  grounds,"  —  certainly  not  enough 
for  landscape-gardening;  yet  there  was  an  air  of 
neatness  and  refinement  about  the  exterior  of  the 
place  that  corresponded  with  the  air  of  the  interior. 

What  made  it  so  sweet  a  home  ? 


THE    GOOD   DAUGHTER.  151 

The  intelligence,  the  taste,  the  love,  the  goodness, 
that  reigned  there. 

Mary  Leonardson  was  the  oldest  of  seven  children. 
The  mother  was  a  delicate  woman,  who  would  have 
been  burdened  with  care  had  it  not  been  for  the  aid 
of  Mary,  who  bore  much  of  the  burden  on  her  own 
shoulders,  and  was  like  a  second  mother  to  the 
younger  children. 

"  A  good  daughter !  There  are  other  ministries 
of  love  more  conspicuous  than  hers,  but  none  in 
which  a  gentler,  lovelier  spirit  dwells.  There  is 
little  which  he  needs  to  covet,  to  whom  the  treasure 
of  a  good  child  has  been  given.  A  good  daughter 
is  the  steady  light  of  her  parent's  house.  Her  idea 
is  indissolubly  connected  with  that  of  his  happy  fire 
side.  She  is  his  morning  sunlight  and  his  evening 
star.  She  is  the  pride  and  ornament  of  his  hospi 
tality,  the  gentle  nurse  of  his  sickness,  and  the  con 
stant  agent  in  those  nameless,  numberless  acts  of 
kindness  which  one  chiefly  loves  to  have  rendered, 
because  they  are  unpretending,  but  all-expressive 
proofs  of  love." 

Such  was  the  home  where  Julius  was  most  cordially 
received. 

Two  of  the   younger   boys,  Jack   and    Harry,  as 


152  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

they  were  familiarly  called,  ran  down  to  the  gate  to 
meet  him,  as  he  alighted  from  the  stage-coach. 

His  portmanteau  was  thrown  off,  and  the  boys 
snatched  it  up  to  carry  it  to  the  house. 

"  Why,  now,  it  is  n't  the  old  knapsack  after  all," 
said  Jack. 

"  I  thought,  mister,  you  always  wore  a  soldier's 
knapsack.  Sister  Mary  said  you  did,"  added  Harry. 

"  Not  always,"  replied  Julius,  much  amused. 

"  But  you  did  when  you  swum  with  one,  and 
saved  our  Mary  from  being  drownded"  cried  the 
younger  boy. 

"You  shouldn't  say  drownded"  whispered  Harry. 

"Then  you  have  heard  that  story,"  said  Julius. 

"  Yes,   a  thousand  times,"  replied  Jack. 

"  A  million  times,"  added  Harry,  vehemently. 

"  She  said  you  were  the  best  and  courageousest 
boy  that  ever  lived,"  said  the-  younger. 

By  this  time  they  were  at  the  door,  and  Julius, 
quite  embarrassed  at  thus  having  his  praises  trum 
peted  in  his  hearing,  met  Mr.  Leonardson  and 
Mary  on  the  threshold.  Their  reception  was  as 
cordial  as  though  he  had  been  a  son  and  a  brother. 
Mrs.  Leonardson  was  just  behind  them,  and,  with 
out  waiting  for  an  introduction,  grasped  the  hand 


THE    GOOD    DAUGHTER.  153 

of  Julius  with  both  her  own,  and  with  tears  in  her 
eyes  welcomed  him  to  her  home. 

The  morning  after  his  arrival,  the  small  boys 
were  whispering  together  at  the  breakfast-table, 
and  looking  quite  dissatisfied. 

Harry  said,  "He  don't  wear  a  soldier-cap,  and 
looks  just  like  other  folks." 

Mr.  Leonardson  overheard  the  remark ;  he  saw 
that  Julius  was  dressed  in  the  neatest  possible 
manner,  as  a  civilian ;  by  the  way,  he  was  always 
remarkably  neat  in  his  person  and  dress. 

"  These  boys  have  so  long  heard  of  you  as  a 
hero,"  said  Mr.  Leonardson,  laughing,  "that  they 
expected  to  see  you  a  giant  in  size,  wearing  a 
cocked  hat  with  ten  tall  feathers,  and  a  flaming 
suit  of  scarlet,  with  buttons  as  big  as  a  silver 
dollar,  —  did  n't  you,  boys  ?  " 

"  No,  I  did  n't,"  replied  Harry,  with  a  mortified 
air. 

"I  did,"  cried  Jack;  "but  he  looks  like  a  big 
boy  dressed  in  everybody's  clothes." 

There  was   a   general   laugh  at   Jack's   expense. 

Mary  said:  "It  is  not  size  that  makes  a  hero, 
Jack.  Bonaparte  was  a  small  man,  and  so  was 
Alexander  the  Great.  What  would  you  have  said, 
7* 


154  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

Harry,  to  see  Peter  the  Great,  the  Czar  of  Rus 
sia,  in  the  dress  of  a  ship-carpenter,  working  in 
a  ship-yard  ?  " 

"I  should  say  he  ought  to  have  been  ashamed 
of  himself,"  replied  Harry,  warmly. 

"  I  am  ashamed  of  you,  my  boy,"  exclaimed  his 
father.  "  Have  n't  you  had  for  a  copy  in  your  writ 
ing-book,  — 

1  Worth  makes  the  man,  the  want  of  it  the  fellow  ; 
All  else  is  leather  or  prunella '  ?  " 

"  Yes,  father ;  but  I  never  knew  what  it  meant." 

"It  means,  that  if  a  man  is  worthy  of  respect, 
he  is  just  as  much  so  dressed  in  a  suit  of 
leather,  or  of  coarse  woollen  stuff,  as  in  the 
finest  broadcloth.  '  The  man  's  the  man  for  all 
that  and  all  that,'  says  the  poet  Burns." 

"  What  would  you  think,  boys,  of  a  hero  in  a 
brown-linen  suit,  without  a  hat  to  his  head  or 
shoes  to  his  feet  ? "  asked  Mary,  roguishly. 

"  I  know  who  you  mean !  I  know  who  you 
mean ! "  shouted  Harry,  pointing  at  Julius,  and 
winking  one  eye  at  his  younger  brother. 

"Yes,  I  know  too;  but  I  wish  he  would  wear 
his  soldier-clothes,"  said  Jack. 

"  If  it  will  please  you,   I  will ;  but  it  is   only  a 


THE    GOOD    DAUGHTER.  155 

gray  suit,  with  shining  buttons,  and  some  stripes 
of  gold-lace  on  the  sleeves." 

"You  will  oblige  the  boy,"    said  the   mother. 

"  Certainly,  madam  ;  they  shall  be  gratified." 

So,  after  a  few  hours,  Julius  walked  out  with 
Harry  and  Jack,  their  sister  by  his  side.  The 
boys  were  now  quite  delighted ;  they  ran  before 
and  looked  up  at  him  with  entirely  a  different 
view  of  the  subject, — wide  open  eyes  and  mouths, 
and  pride  in  being  with  him.  A  few  strips  of 
gold-lace  have  wonderful  influence  in  dazzling  the 
eyes  of  children  of  a  larger  growth. 

It  cannot  be  denied  that  Mary's  admiration  of 
her  young  hero  was  somewhat  increased,  though 
she  would  have  despised  herself  if  she  had  not 
received  him  with  equal  cordiality  in  the  brown- 
linen  suit.  Before  this  visit,  she  admired  his  pres 
ence  of  mind  and  his  courage,  and  was  exceed 
ingly  grateful  to  him  for  having  saved  her  life. 
Her  imagination  had  given  him  other  attributes,  which 
a  further  acquaintance  proved  to  be  realities. 

After  having  passed  two  of  the  most  charming 
weeks  of  his  whole  life,  Julius  left  the  happy  home 
with  a  promise  to  pay  another  visit. 

"  A  longer  one,  after  your  course  at  West  Point 
is  completed,"  said  Mr.  Leonardson. 


156  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

"  Thank  you,  sir ;  my  very  first  visit,  unless 
duty  calls  me  away  to  the  service  to  which  I  am 
pledged.  But  if —if—" 

"  Shakespeare  says,  *  But  if  is  a  traitor,  to  bring 
forth  some  monstrous  malefactor ' ;  now  what  says 
the  traitor  'But  if — '  ?  " 

"  If  I  am  so  unfortunate,  or  so  undeserving,  as 
to  take  a  low  grade,  I  should  not  like  to  make 
my  appearance  here,"  replied  Julius,  very  se 
riously. 

"  I  am  certain  you  will  not  be  kept  from  us 
on  that  account.  What  say  you,  Mary  ?  " 

Thus  unexpectedly,  and  unsuitably,  as  she 
thought,  called  upon,  she  answered  hastily,  with 
the  color  brightening  her  glowing  cheeks  :  "  He  will 
prove  the  traitor  <  But  if  false." 

"  You  give  me  an  additional  motive  to  exertion," 
said  Julius,  in  a  low  voice. 

The  "farewells"  were  all  said.  The  two  boys 
lugged  the  portmanteau  to  the  gate.  The  hero  had 
won  their  love  and  admiration,  even  when  he  had 
doffed  his  uniform. 

After  the  stage-coach  started,  he  heard  Harry, 
screaming  at  the  top  of  his  voice,  "  Do  please  wear 
the  old  knapsack  when  you  come  again." 


WHAT    DID    YOU    SAY?  157 


CHAPTER   XXV. 

WHAT    DID     YOU     SAY? 

"  DON'T  talk  to  me  of  subordination !  Am  I  to 
bend  and  cringe  to  an  officer  who  swears  at  me  and 
treats  me  as  if  I  were  his  slave  ?  " 

"You  are  angry,  Martin.  Come,  sit  down  with 
me  and  explain." 

Julius  seated  himself  on  the  steps  of  the  Chapel, 
but  Martin  continued  standing,  his  eyes  flashing,  and 
his  face  fiery  red. 

"  You  are  angry ;  perhaps  you  will  tell  me  your 
grievances  when  you  are  more  calm." 

"  Angry  !  I  have  a  right  to  be  angry.  I  made 

some  small  blunder  on  parade,  and  Major came 

to  me,  seized  me  by  the  shoulder,  and  cursed  me 
right  and  left,  up  and  down,"  replied  Martin,  gesticu 
lating  like  a  madman. 

"  And  what  did  you  say  to  him  ?  " 

"  I  told  him  he  was  a  fool." 

"  What  will  be  the  consequence  ?  " 


158  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

"  I  neither  know  nor  care.  I  suppose  I  shall  be 
sent  away,  dismissed,  expelled,  or  whatever  they 
call  it,  —  degraded,  at  any  rate." 

"  Come,  now,  Martin,  sit  down  and  listen  to  me 
calmly." 

"  No,  I  will  not." 

Julius  leaned  his  head  upon  his  hand ;  the  tears 
started  to  his  eyes ;  his  love  for  Martin  was  deep  and 
strong.  There  was  silence  for  several  minutes,  dur 
ing  which  Martin  strode  away  hastily,  then  returned 
more  slowly,  and  placed  himself  in  front  of  Julius, 
exclaiming :  "  Well,  what  has  my  Mentor  to  say  !  I 
suppose  the  young  Telemachus  must  listen !  " 

"  No,  Martin ;  we  speak  as  friend  to  friend.  You 
think  the  Major  insulted  you  ?  " 

"  Think  !     I  know  he  did." 

"  And  you  insulted  him  ?  " 

"  I  told  him  the  truth.     He  is  a  confounded  fool !  " 

"  That  was  a  gross  insult  to  a  superior.  We  are 
subordinates,  and  should  invariably  practise  obedi 
ence  ;  it  is  one  of  the  first  duties  of  a  soldier.  With 
out  strict  obedience  to  officers,  what  would  become 
of  an  army?" 

"  You  mistake ;  it  was  not  an  act  of  disobedience 
that  caused  the  Major  to  use  me  so  harshly.  It  was 
a  mere  blunder  from  inattention  on  my  part." 


WHAT    DID    YOU    SAY?  159 

"You  must  confess  that  you  deserved  the  repri 
mand." 

"  Suppose  I  did,  could  n't  he  have  done  it  like  a 
gentleman  ?  " 

"  Suppose  you  had  borne  the  reprimand  like  a  gen 
tleman,  and  not  have  returned  '  railing  for  railing ' ; 
suppose  you  had  calmly  expressed  regret  for  your 
carelessness ;  he  would  have  been  reproved  by  your 
self-command,  and  felt  ashamed  of  his  own  conduct." 

"  I  could  n't  have  done  it,  if  the  whole  world  had 
been  offered  me  at  that  moment,"  said  Martin,  vehe 
mently. 

"  Is  a  man  fit  for  a  soldier,  who  thus  loses  self- 
command  ?  You  know  the  old  adage,  '  If  you  would 
command  others,  learn  to  command  yourself.'  Obedi 
ence  and  self-command  are  as  necessary  to  the  soldier 
as  breath  is  to  sustain  human  life." 

" l  Wise  saws ' ;  and  now  for  the  '  modern  in 
stance,'  yourself" 

"  Don't  let  the  saw  irritate,"  said  Julius,  playfully. 

"  Nor  the  'modern  instance'  either,"  retorted  Mar 
tin,  with  a  smile.  He  was  relenting. 

"Perhaps  the  Major  would  accept  an  apology," 
mildly  suggested  Julius. 

"  He  ought  to  make  one  to  me  ;  he  was  a  thousand 


160  I    WILL    BE   A    SOLDIER. 

times  more  to  blame  than  I  was.  Swearing,  too, 
before  the  whole  company  !  Despicable !  " 

"  Show  yourself  brave  and  noble.  Write  an  apol 
ogy,  or  I  fear  you  may  be  sent  away." 

u  Then  the  motive  would  be  fear,  craven  fear.  I 
can't  do  it,  Julius  ;  I  can't,  indeed." 

"  No,  you  would  have  a  higher  motive ;  a  desire 
to  do  what  is  just  and  right.  The  Major  was  wrong 
to  be  angry,  and  to  use  harsh  and  profane  language ; 
show  your  magnanimity  by  acknowledging  yourself 
in  the  wrong,  and  by  that  light  he  will  see  his  own 
error.  No  one  doubts  your  physical  courage.  Martin ; 
prove  that  your  moral  courage  even  exceeds  it." 

"  Ah,  Julius,  you  do  not  know  what  it  is  to  have 
such  a  hurricane  of  a  temper  as  I  have.  I  have 
used  rash  and  unkind  words  to  you  while  in  this 
passion,  and  you  have  met  them  with  calmness  and 
kindness.  Indeed,  you  have  no  violent  temper  to 
contend  with." 

"  My  good  mother  could  have  told  you  a  different 
story.  She  had  great  trouble  in  endeavoring  to  sub 
due  my  quick  and  fiery  temper ;  and  I  have  still  the 
same  trouble ;  bit  and  bridle  are  still  necessary  for 
me." 

"  Who  would  have  thought  it  ?     You  keep  a  tight 


WHAT   DID    YOU   SAY?  161 

rein,  then.  Well,  Jule,  1 11  go  and  see  what  kind  of 
an  apology  I  can  make,  for  I  should  hate  to  leave 
you,  and  to  lose  all  chance  of  distinguishing  myself. 
What  should  I  do  without  you  to  snatch  hold  of  the 
reins  when  I  am  disposed  for  cavorting  ?  You  hold 
them  tight,  and  now  and  then  give  a  severe  twitch." 

"  No  indeed,,  we  only  go  side  by  side,  and  encour 
age  each  other,"  said  Julius,  rising  from  the  steps 
where  he  had  been  seated.  "I  have  a  letter  to  write 
for  the  next  mail,"  he  continued,  "  and  you  must 
excuse  me  for  hurrying  away." 

"  Strange  that  one  younger  than  myself  can  have 
such  influence  over  me,"  thought  Martin.  "  I  can't 
half  understand  it ;  yet  it  is  irresistible." 

Martin  went  to  his  room ;  wrote  one  note,  —  tore  it 
to  atoms :  it  was  an  insult  rather  than  an  apology. 
He  wrote  another,  and  still  another.  They  would 
not  answer.  The  fourth  satisfied  his  own  sense  of 
what  ought  to  be  said,  and  yet  seemed  to  him  quite 
too  humble.  However,  he  sent  it.  In  return,  he 
received  the  following  brief  note :  "  Cadet  Martin 

Hackerty's  apology  is  accepted  by  Major ,  who 

was  himself  somewhat  hasty." 

No  further  notice  was  taken  of  the  affair. 


162  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 

SERGEANT    MOSES,    FAREWELL! 

RUTH  ROLAND  TO  JULIUS  FARLEY. 

"  Elmlawn. 

"  I  HAVE  melancholy  news  to  tell  you,  my  dear 
Julius.  Yet  why  should  I  call  it  melancholy  ?  The 
good  old  Sergeant  has  triumphed  over  his  last  enemy, 
Death,  and  gone  to  receive  his  reward  from  the 
Great  Conqueror  of  sin  and  death,  who  enabled  him 
thus  to  triumph.  I  went  to  see  him  only  a  few 
days  since.  His  more  than  threescore  years  and 
ten  had  scarcely  bent  his  -erect,  soldierly  form.  His 
snowy  locks  fell  about  a  face  almost  as  fair  as  that  of 
his  own  Nannie ;  for  temperance  and  cheerfulness 
had  there  set  their  seal. 

"  He  spoke  calmly  of  his  approaching  dissolution  ; 
for  although  he  was  still  able  to  sit  in  his  arm-chair 
by  the" door  of  his  cottage,  he  knew  that  his  end  was 
drawing  near.  He  spoke  of  you  most  affectionately, 
my  dear  Julius,  and  fondly  thought  it  was  his  in 
fluence  and  his  drilling  that  made  you  a  soldier. 


SERGEANT    MOSES,    FAREWELL!  163 

"  *  I  have  left  my  old  musket  and  my  captain's 
sword/  said  he,  <  to  my  brave  lad,  Julius  Farley. 
Say  to  him,  he  must  l^eep  them  bright  for  my  sake  ; 
bright  as  his  own  honor,  and  clear  from  stain  as  his 
own  conscience.' 

"  I  was  surprised  at  this  glow  of  enthusiasm.  It 
was  like  the  last  red  glow  of  sunset.  His  love  for 
you  rendered  the  old  man  eloquent. 

"  He  then  gave  some  directions  about  Nannie,  sol 
emnly  committing  her  to  my  charge. 

"  I  left  him  with  the  sad  conviction  that  I  should 
never  look  in  that  venerable  face  again. 

"  The  woman,  who  formerly  came  only  at  night  and 
morning,  to  take  care  of  the  old  man  and  his  grand 
child,  had,  for  some  time  past,  taken  up  her  abode 
with  them,  and  I  knew  she  would  nurse  the  dear  old 
soldier  tenderly.  He  passed  away  at  last  with  a 
gentle  sigh.  The  last  words  he  uttered  were, '  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Captain  of  my  salvation.'  Nannie  is 
now  with  me.  She  mourns  the  loss  of  her  grand 
father.  It  is  very  sad  to  see  the  tears  streaming 
from  those  sightless  eyes,  and  the  outspread  hands 
unconsciously  reaching  after  the  hand  that  has  so 
often  led  her  faltering  steps.  My  brother  does 
everything  in  his  power  to  comfort  her.  His  delicacy 


164  I   WILL    BE   A    SOLDIER. 

and  tenderness  towards  her  are  quite  remarkable. 
She  knows  his  step,  and  brightens  at  his  approach. 
Alas !  she  does  not  know  why  that  step  is  at  times 
an  unequal  one,  for  he  is  ever  the  same  to  her. 

"  O,  my  dear  cousin,  is  it  possible  that  this  brother 
of  mine,  with  this  gleam  of  good  feeling  in  his  heart, 
can  go  on  to  destruction  ?  His  health  must  fail  soon, 
for  no  constitution  could  bear  the  severe  treatment 
to  which  his  is  subjected. 

"  Is  there  no  way  to  save  him  ? 

"  With  devoted  attachment,  ever  yours, 

"RUTH  ROLAND. 

"  P.  S.  You  may  give  my  respects  to  your  good 
friend  Mr.  Hackerty.  He  deserves  respect  for  hav 
ing  overcome  faults  and  vices  which,  as  a  boy, 
rendered  him  unworthy  of  such  a  sentiment." 


ALLEGIANCE.  165 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 

ALLEGIANCE. 

THE  years  glided  away  rapidly,  and  brought  our 
young  friends  to  the  close  of  their  fourth  year. 

"Only  three  weeks  more,  and  we  shall  have  done 
with  the  Military  Academy  of  West  Point,"  said 
Martin.  "  I  shall  be  sorry  to  leave,  for  these  have 
been  altogether  the  most  pleasant  years  of  my  life. 
Heigh-ho  !  It  is  n't  as  pleasant  as  I  thought  it  would 
be  to  be  a  man ;  to  be  of  age,  once  seemed  to  me  the 
height  of  human  felicity." 

The  friends  were  strolling  along  one  of  their 
favorite  walks  by  the  side  of  the  river. 

"  Come,  Martin,  let  us  rest  under  this  tree,  and 
have  a  good  talk.  Is  n't  it  a  splendid  view,  —  these 
mountains,  with  their  rich  coloring,  crimson,  purple, 
gray,  brown,  green,  all  blended  together  so  harmo 
niously  ?  See !  there  is  Storm-King,  there  Black- 
Rock,  there  that  magnificent  river  flowing  on,  flow 
ing  on  forever,  with  this  glorious  sky  overarching  all! 


166  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

Beautiful ! "  They  threw  themselves  upon  the  grass, 
and  Julius  continued  :  "  If  that  line,  l  Look  through 
Nature  up  to  Nature's  God/  had  not  been  used  ten 
thousand,  thousand  times,  I  should  use  it  now." 

"  What  an  enthusiast  you  are,  Julius !  Sometimes 
I  don't  quite  understand  you.  With  your  refined 
taste  and  love  of  the  beautiful,  you  are  not  effemi 
nate.  With  your  deep  religious  feelings,  you  are  not 
gloomy.  You  enjoy  mirth  and  can  join  in  our  amuse 
ments  with  as  much  zest  as  any  of  us." 

"  Why  should  I  not,  when  they  are  innocent  ?  I 
used  to  be  sad,  morbidly  melancholy  at  times ;  but 
then  I  was  not  strong  and  healthy.  To  my  good 
uncle  I  owe  —  a  kind  Providence  always  understood 
—  my  present  health  and  strength.  He  taught  me  to 
swim,  to  ride,  to  fence,  and  dear  old  Sergeant  Moses 
gave  me  many  lessons  in  drilling.  There  is  no  rea 
son  now  why  I  should  give  way  to  moping  melan 
choly  or  to  snarling  misanthropy.  I  am  a  man,  to 
do  a  man's  work  in  the  world,  and  to  do  it  heartily. 
But,  Martin,  there  is  something  more  required  of  us. 
If  we  were  all  body  and  no  soul,  we  might  make 
good  working-machines  ;  we  might  even  make  good 
soldiers  for  fighting." 

"  Well,  what  else  do  we  need  ?  "  inquired  Martin. 


ALLEGIANCE.  167 

"  Much  more.  We  are  immortal  beings,  as  you 
know ;  we  have  our  own  souls  to  care  for,  and  in 
time  may  have  to  look  after  the  welfare  of  others. 
Who  more  needs  to  be  prepared  to  give  an  account 
to  God  at  a  moment's  warning,  than  the  soldier? 
Who  is  more  in  danger  of  forgetting  all  the  good 
resolutions  he  has  formed,  than  the  soldier  in  camp  ? 
Now,  Martin,  I  am  not  satisfied  to  leave  West  Point 
without  becoming  openly  a  professor  of  that  religion 
which  alone  can  make  me  fit  to  live  and  fit  to  die. 
Many  times  I  should  have  spoken  to  you  on  this 
subject,  but  did  not  because  I  had  not  the  moral 
courage.  I  was  afraid  you,  like  many  others,  might 
call  it  cant.  The  ring  that  my  dear  cousin  Ruth  gave 
me  had  for  its  motto,  '  Moral  Courage.'  My  finger  has 
grown  so  large  since  she  placed  this  ring  there,  that 
it  presses  into  it,  and  I  cannot  remove  it ;  whenever 
I  feel  the  pressure,  it  is  a  warning  to  me  that  I  am 
deficient  in  this  quality." 

"  You  are  superstitious,  Julius,"  said  Martin, 
laughing. 

"  Not  so  ;  it  is  my  conscience  that  hurts  me ;  it  is 
the  outward  pressure  that  suggests  the  reason  for  the 
conscience  prick,  —  want  of  moral  courage.  I  have 
long  since  resolved  to  come  forward  and  acknowledge 


168  I   WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

myself  a  soldier  of  Christ,  but  have  not  had  the 
courage  to  do  so.  Next  Sunday  the  Bishop  will  be 
at  our  church  for  confirmation.  I  do  not  know  that 
any  one  else  is  to  be  confirmed,  but  it  is  my  inten 
tion,  and  Martin  I  wish  you  would  join  me." 

"  I  can't  go  that !  "  exclaimed  Martin.  "I  am  not 
fit  for  it." 

"Neither  am  I,  if  perfection  were  required.  How 
infinitely  far  am  I  from  it !  But  it  is  as  a  help  to 
walking  in  the  right  way.  I  have  looked  into  the 
matter  earnestly  and  prayerfully.  My  mother  in 
structed  me  faithfully  on  this  subject,  and  I  promised 
her  solemnly  that,  through  God's  help,  I  would  be  a 
Christian." 

"  I  believe  you  are ;  what  else  could  have  kept 
you  straight  all  the  way  through  these  four  years  ? 
"Who  else  would  have  influenced  me,  borne  with  me, 
forgiven  me,  and  loved  me,  as  you  have  done?  Who 
but  a  sincere  Christian  ?  I  don't  see,  Julius,  that 
there  is  any  need  of  your  coming  out  publicly  to 
make  a  profession." 

"  I  feel  the  need  of  it ;  and  I  am  exceedingly  sorry 
that,  when  I  am  not '  ashamed  to  confess  the  faitli  of 
Christ  crucified,'  you  will  not  be  with  me,  to  take  the 
vow  l  manfully  to  fight  under  his  banner,  against  sin, 


ALLEGIANCE.  169 

the   world,  and  the  devil ;  and  to  continue  Christ's 
faithful  soldier  and  servant  unto  your  life's  end.' " 

"  It  will  not  separate  us  as  friends,"  said  Martin. 

"  No,  indeed,"  replied  Julius,  warmly ;  "  you  have 
done  me  a  thousand  acts  of  kindness  since  we  have 
been  here.  How  often  have  you  shielded  me  from 
ridicule  by  your  ready  wit !  How  many  times  you 
have  stood  by  me,  when  I  found  it  difficult  alone 
to  stem  the  torrent  of  vice  threatening  to  bear  me 
away!  Yes,  we  have  stood  shoulder  to  shoulder, 
and  have  gone  heart  and  hand  together;  nothing 
but  death  can  part  us  now.  Our  pledge  at  the 
beginning  was  'for  better,  for  worse.'  I  have  not 
been  all  to  you,  Martin,  that  I  wish  I  had  been. 
Forgive  me  where  I  have  failed  in  word  or  deed." 

For  the  first  time  for  years  the  eyes  of  Martin 
moistened  with  deep  feeling.  He  hastily  brushed 
away  the  tears,  and  exclaimed :  "  O  Julius  !  don't 
say  that !  What  have  I  to  forgive  ?  I  never  can 
express  what  I  owe  to  you.  Let  us  still  be  Da 
mon  and  Pythias." 

"Or  David  and   Jonathan,"  said   Julius,  with  a 
bright  smile.      "  Do  you  remember  how  much  you 
were  amused  when  I  chose  David  for  my  hero  on 
my  fourteenth  birthday?" 
8 


170  I    WILL    BE   A    SOLDIER. 

"  I  do  indeed,  and  how  I  ridiculed  it  ;  even 
then  I  had  a  respect  for  you,  and  was  ashamed  of 
myself." 

"  I  copied  out  some  stanzas  of  a  poem  the  other 
day,  Martin,  for  you.  I  think,  if  you  realized  what 
aid  and  comfort  there  is  in  prayer,  you  would  avail 
yourself  of  it  very  frequently.  I  think  nothing 
else  is  needed  now  to  enable  you  to  come  out 
openly  as  a  Christian." 

"  You  think  too  highly  of  me,  Julius  ;  much 
better  than  I  deserve,"  said  Martin,  seriously,  as 
he  took  the  copy  of  verses,  and  put  it  in  his  pocket. 

"  I  suppose  we  all  appear  better  to  others  than 
we  do  to  ourselves,"  said  Julius.  "  Come,  it  is 
almost  time  for  evening  parade,  and  almost  our  last 
parade  here." 

They  sprang  from  the  ground,  and  hastened  away. 

THE    STANZAS 

"  To  prayer!  to  prayer!  for  the  morning  breaks, 
And  earth  in  her  Maker's  smile  awakes. 
His  light  is  on  all,  below  and  above,  — 
The  light  of  gladness,  and  life,  and  love. 
0,  then,  on  the  breath  of  this  early  air, 
Send  up  the  incense  of  grateful  prayer! 


ALLEGIANCE.  171 

"  To  prayer !  for  the  glorious  sun  is  gone, 
And  the  gathering  darkness  of  night  comes  on 
Like  a  curtain  from  God's  kind  hand  it  flows, 
To  shade  the  couch  where  his  children  repose. 
Then  kneel  while  the  watching  stars  are  bright, 
And  give  your  last  thoughts  to  the  guardian  of  night. 

"  To  prayer !  for  the  day  that  God  has  blest 
Comes  tranquilly  on  with  its  welcome  rest; 
It  speaks  of  creation's  early  bloom, 
It  speaks  of  the  Prince  who  burst  the  tomb. 
Then  summon  the  spirit's  exalted  powers, 
And  devote  to  Heaven  the  hallowed  hours. 

"  Kneel  down  by  the  dying  sinner's  side, 
And  pray  for  his  soul,  through  Him  who  died. 
Large  drops  of  anguish  are  thick  on  his  brow ;  — 
0,  what  are  earth  and  its  pleasures  now  ? 
And  what  shall  assuage  his  dark  despair, 
But  the  penitent  cry  of  humble  prayer? 

"  Kneel  down  at  the  couch  of  departing  faith, 
And  hear  the  last  words  the  believer  saith. 
He  has  bidden  adieu  to  his  earthly  friends ; 
There  is  peace  in  his  eye  that  upward  bends, 
There  is  peace  in  his  calm,  confiding  air  ; 
For  his  last  thoughts  are  God's ;  his  last  words,  prayer. 

"  The  voice  of  prayer  at  the  sable  bier,  — 
A  voice  to  sustain,  to  soothe,  and  to  cheer. 
It  commends  the  spirit  to  God  who  gave, 
It  lifts  the  thoughts  from  the  cold,  dark  grave ; 


172  I   WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

It  points  to  the  glory  where  He  shall  reign 
Who  whispered,  '  Thy  brother  shall  rise  again.* 

"  The  voice  of  prayer  in  the  world  of  bliss ! 
But  gladder,  purer  than  rose  from  this, 
The  ransomed  shout  to  their  glorious  King, 
Where  no  sorrow  shades  the  soul  as  they  sing; 
But  a  sinless  and  joyous  song  they  raise, 
And  their  voice  of  prayer  is  eternal  praise. 

"  Awake !  awake !  and  gird  up  thy  strength 
To  join  that  holy  band  at  length: 
To  Him  who  unceasing  love  displays, 
Whom  the  powers  of  nature  unceasingly  praise,  — 
To  Him  thy  heart  and  thy  hours  be  given, 
For  a  life  of  prayer  is  the  life  of  heaven." 

It  was  the  last  Sunday  that  the  class,  about  to 
leave  West  Point,  would  ever  all  meet  together 
again  in  this  world.  Those  strong,  high-hearted 
soldiers,  about  to  depart  from  the  beautiful  spot 
where  they  had  been  sheltered  and  nurtured  by 
the  paternal  government  of  the  United  States,  were 
all  gathered  to  the  house  of  prayer.  Their  alle 
giance  to  the  government,  their  loyalty  to  their 
country,  no  one  doubted.  How  was  it  with  their 
allegiance  to  Heaven,  their  loyalty  to  God? 

Some  were  present  who  had  taken  that  oath  of 
allegiance  before  men  and  angels ;  Julius  now 


ALLEGIANCE.  173 

came  forward  with  a  slow  but  firm  step,  and  knelt 
at  the  chancel  alone.  There  was  breathless  silence 
throughout  the  chapel.  Scarcely  a  moment  had 
passed  when  some  one  knelt  beside  him.  Julius 
did  not  know  who  it  was,  but  he  felt  in  his  heart 
of  hearts  that  it  was  Martin. 


174  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

NO.    1     AND     NO.    5. 

THE  final  examination  of  the  class  to  which  Ju 
lius  and  Martin  belonged  was  over,  and  the  report 
rendered. 

It  did  not  surprise  any  one  but  himself  that 
Julius  Farley  was  No.  1.  Everybody  (our  readers 
included)  expected  it  would  be  so.  How  could  it 
be  otherwise  ?  He  had  been  richly  gifted  with 
mathematical  talent  ;  but  instead  of  considering 
himself  a  genius,  and  relying  upon  that  for  success, 
his  application  to  that  study,  and  all  others  required 
of  him,  had  been  constant  and  intense.  His  integ 
rity  of  character,  and  habitual  observance  of  all 
the  rules  of  the  Academy,  had  won  for  him  the 
entire  approbation  of  the  professors,  and  every 
officer  was  ready  to  greet  him  as  an  honor  to  the 
profession.  Among  his  classmates  there  were  some 
who  envied  him ;  yet,  on  the  whole,  they  concluded 
he  might  as  well  be  No.  1  as  anybody  else.  Why 


NO.    1    AND    NO.   5.  175 

not?  He  had  never  assumed  any  superiority  over 
them.  He  had  ever  been  polite  and  courteous. 
Moreover,  he  was  never  mean.  If  there  was  any 
thing  they  detested,  it  was  meanness.  Julius  Far 
ley  was  generous  and  whole-souled.  He  was  not 
self-indulgent  ;  but  when  they  needed  aid,  even 
pecuniary  aid,  he  was  ready  to  give  it.  Thus  they 
reasoned,  to  Martin's  great  satisfaction. 

When  Martin  received  No.  5  as  his  grade,  he 
was  surprised,  exceedingly  surprised  ;  he  had  ex 
pected  8  or  10. 

"  Why,  Jule,  my  good  fellow,"  said  he,  ."  I  am 
set  up  for  life.  I  shall  have  a  fair  start.  My 
father,  who  has  spared  me  from  the  farm  when 
he  really  needed  me,  will  be  delighted.  He  was 
afraid  to  trust  me  at  West  Point,  on  account  of 
my  love  of  mischief  and  my  fiery  temper.  If  you 
hadn't  poured  on  cold  water,  now  and  then,  I 
should  have  burnt  myself  out  of  the  Academy 
long  ago.  Hurrah  for  No.  5  ! "  and  Martin  threw 
his  cap  in  the  air  with  proud  exultation,  and  again 
shouted,  "  Hurrah  for  No.  5  ! " 

"  Lieutenant  Martin,  boyish  as  ever,"  said  Julius, 
amused  with  his  friend's  violent  demonstrations  of 
satisfaction. 


176  I   WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

"  Boyish  as  ever  ! "  replied  Martin  ;  "  I  always 
mean  to  be  a  boy  in  some  respects.  Nothing  will 
keep  down  my  hilarity  but  misfortune  or  disgrace." 

"  I  like  to  see  you  joyous  and  natural  ;  you 
wouldn't  be  my  Martin  otherwise,"  said  Julius. 

"  You  are  provokingly  calm,  especially  consid 
ering  you  are  first  in  our  class." 

"  The  honor  is  so  much  beyond  my  merit,  that  I 
feel  humbled  by  it,"  replied  Julius,  with  serious  sin 
cerity. 

"In  the  words  of  an  old  play,"  said  Martin,  "'your 
modesty  is  a  candle  to  your  merit.' " 

"  My  first  thought,  on  the  announcement  of  my 
success,  was  of  my  mother,  as  yours  was  of  your 
father.  To  her  I  am  indebted  for  my  early  training ; 
for  her  sake,  I  tried  to  overcome  my  faults ;  for  her 
sake,  I  studied ;  for  her  sake,  I  wished  for  success ; 
and  now  that  she  is  gone,  and  cannot  be  gratified  by 
knowing  that  I  have  so  far  succeeded,  I  feel  sad. 
How  few  there  are  to  sympathize  with  me,  either  in 
joy  or  in  sorrow  !  " 

"  Why,  my  dear  fellow,  you  will  be  overwhelmed 
with  congratulations.  Then  there  is  that  dear  witch 
of  a  cousin,  Ruth  Roland;  her  congratulations  will 
be  worth  all  the  rest.  I  hope  she  will  not  despise 


NO    1    AND    NO.   5.  177 

No.  5.  Come,  now,  Jule  ;  hold  up  your  head  high, 
and  receive  all  congratulations,  real  or  feigned,  as 
though  you  knew  you  deserved  them.  You  are  too 
humble  by  half.  It  is  the  worst  fault  you  have." 

A  sad  smile  passed  over  the  fine  features  of  Julius 
as  he  replied:  "You  don't  know  the. trouble  I  have 
to  keep  down  the  monster  Pride  from  ruling  and 
reigning  in  this  wicked  heart." 

"  You  keep  him  as  much  out  of  sight  as  the  Mino 
taur  was  in  the  Labyrinth,"  said  Martin,  taking  him 
by  the  arm.  "  Come,"  continued  he,  "  let  us  enjoy . 
together,  once  more,  the  magnificent  view  from  Fort 
Putnam." 


178  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 


CHAPTER    XXIX. 

A    TRAITOR    FOILED. 

AMONG  the  Examining  Committee  at-  West  Point 
was  Major  John  Hillsale.  He  had  gained  much  im 
portant  information  respecting  Julius  from  various 

sources  since  they  parted  at  the  House,  New 

York,  but  there  had  been  no  direct  communication 
between  them  till  they  met  at  the  examination. 

"When  that  was  over,  the  Major  warmly  congratu 
lated  Julius,  and  expressed  intense  pleasure  at  the 
renewal  of  their  acquaintance.  It  was  not  recipro 
cal.  Julius  had  retained  a  very  indistinct  remem 
brance  of  a  man  who  had  addressed  him  on  the  steps 
of  the  hotel,  and  had  acknowledged  great  indebted 
ness  to  him.  So  much  was  he  occupied  with  the 
thought  of  the  one  whom  he  had  really  saved  from 
the  burning  steamboat  at  that  time,  that  he  scarcely 
remembered  the  man  whom  he  had  aided  in  a  des 
perate  struggle  to  reach  the  shore.  But  here  was 
the  very  man,  claiming  intimacy  and  professing 
friendship. 


A    TRAITOR   FOILED.  179 

The  Major  solicited  a  private  interview,  and  in 
vited  Julius  to  his  room  at  the  hotel.  When  there, 
he  asked  Julius  to  be  seated,  and  then  called  for 
wine.  When  it  came,  Julius  declined  the  offered 
civility,  much  to  the  surprise  of  Major  Hillsale,  who 
considered  it  an  indispensable  mark  of  a  gentleman 
to  drink  freely,  but  not  intemperately. 

"  What  I  am  about  to  say  to  you  is  in  perfect  con 
fidence,"  said  the  Major,  holding  up  his  glass  and 
looking  lovingly  at  its  amber-like  clearness  and  color. 
"  I  trust  I  may  depend  upon  your  honor,  Lieutenant 
Farley,  not  to  mention  this  conversation." 

"  Most  assuredly,"  was  the  reply. 

"I  understand  you  are  a  native  of  South  Caro 
lina." 

"  I  was  born  there ;  my  father  was  a  Carolinian, 
I  believe,"  replied  Julius,  much  surprised. 

"  I  am  sure  he  was  ;  you  ought  to  be  very  proud 
of  your  birthplace." 

"  My  father  died  when  I  was  very  young.  Was 
he  a  friend  of  yours,  sir  ? "  inquired  Julius. 

"I  was  not  acquainted  with  him;    it  is  enough 

for  me  to  know  he  was,  like  myself,  a  Carolinian, 

to    secure  my  favor    for    you,  even  if  I   were   not 

deeply    indebted   to   you,"  said   the   Major   in   the 

"  most  bland  and  insinuating  manner. 


180  I    WILL    BE   A    SOLDIER. 

"My  mother  was  a  native  of  Massachusetts/' 
said  Julius,  with  sparkling  eyes  and  evident  en 
thusiasm. 

The  Major  raised  the  wineglass  again,  and  ex- 
aimed  its  contents  to  conceal  a  .frown. 

"You  are  a  Southerner  by  birth,"  said  he,  "and 
I  trust  the  time  will  come  when  you  will  bravely 
acknowledge  it." 

"I  did  not  deny  it,"  replied  Julius,  calmly. 
"Pardon  me,  I  do  not  understand  why  you  attach 
so  much  importance  to  the  fact  of  my  Southern 
birth." 

"The  North  and  the  South  cannot  always  re 
main  together  as  one  country.  There  are  distinct 
and  diverse  interests  and  institutions  which  will 
eventually  lead  to  their  separation." 

"Never!"  exclaimed  Julius  with  extreme  warmth. 
"Never!  The  thought  is  treason." 

"  I  tell  you,  solemnly,  that  the  separation  must 
come,  and  when  it  does,  I  wish  you  to  be  on  our 
side.  You  have  property  there ;  you  would  rise 
much  faster  in  a  Southern  army;  you  would  be 
among  gentlemen  by  birth  and  education." 

Julius's  eye  flashed  angrily  as  he  started  up  and 
exclaimed :  "  T  belong  to  the.  United  States  of 


A    TRAITOR   FOILED.  181 

America,  and  not  to  any  particular  State,  be  it 
South  Carolina  or  Massachusetts.  I  owe  allegiance 
to  the  government  that  has  educated  me,  to  defend 
it  by  arms  against  all  assaults  from  foes  without 
or  foes  within ;  and  never,  to  my  latest  breath,  will 
I  prove  false  to  my  country." 

"  You  are  vehement,  my  young  friend ;  the 
South  is  your  country,  —  your  very  warmth  proves 
it.  And  a  beautiful  country  it  is,  genial  and  fruit 
ful  ;  not  like  the  crabbed,  frozen  North,  where  men 
toil  all  their  lives  for  a  poor  pittance,  or  get  rich 
by  penny-saving,  by  hook  and  by  crook,  —  mean 
shopkeepers, — meaner  mechanics.  The  aristocratic 
gentlemen  of  the  South  will  claim  you  as  their 
own ;  you  have  nothing  in  common  with  the  low 
bred,  tinkering  North." 

"  Sir,  you  forget  that  my  sainted  mother  was  a 
Northerner ;  I  am  at  least  gentleman  enough  to 
reverence  her  memory,  and  to  feel  indignant  to 
hear  my  relations  and  friends  spoken  of  in  this 
contemptuous  manner." 

"  Pardon  me,  I  did  not  intend  to  speak  disre 
spectfully  of  your  mother.  *  A  noble  mother  must 
have  borne  so  brave  a  son,' "  said  Major  Hillsale, 
with  a  respectful  bow. 


182  I    WILL    BE    A   SOLDIER. 

"  As  for  gentlemen,  Major  Hillsale,  I  should  be 
proud  to  belong  to  the  same  class  as  John  Quincy 
Adams,  Daniel  Webster,  and  Edward  Everett,"  re 
plied  Julius. 

"  Yet  you  must  confess  that  Yankees,  as  a  whole, 
are  more  mean,  less  hospitable,  and  less  refined 
than  your  own  people,  the  Southern  born." 

"  I  confess  no  such  thing !  I  venerate  the  name 
of  Yankee,  and  boast  of  it  as  did  the  Roman  of  old, 
when  he  exultingly  cried,  '  I  am  a  Roman  citizen.' " 

"You  are  violent,  young  man.  I  thought  you 
claimed  to  belong  to  the  country,  and  not  to  any  sec 
tion,"  said  the  Major,  tauntingly. 

"  I  do  so ;  the  name  of  Yankee  belongs  to  every 
one  of  my  fellow-countrymen  who  deserves  the  hon 
ored  name.  You  may  boast  of  your  institutions; 
sir,  I  blush  for  my  country,  when  I  think  of  one  of 
them,  —  the  dark  blot  upon  our  escutcheon." 

"Young  man,  you  are  trespassing  on  forbidden 
ground,"  said  the  Major,  passionately. 

"  The  pecular  institutions  of  the  South  are  as  open 
to  criticism  as  are  the  peculiar  institutions  of  the 
North,  —  its  colleges,  schools,  commerce,  and  manu 
factures,"  retorted  Julius. 

"  Come,  come,  my  young  friend,  be  calm,  listen 
to  reason." 


A    TRAITOR    FOILED.  183 

Julius  dropped  into  the  chair  from  which  he  had 
risen,  and  placed  himself  in  the  attitude  of  a  listener. 

"The  government  of  the  United  States  has  been 
exceedingly  oppressive  to  the  Southern  States ;  these 
oppressive  measures  will  in  time  become  unendur 
able.  The  States  whose  interests  and  institutions 
are  widely  different  from  those  of  the  North  will  be 
obliged  to  join  together,  and  separate  themselves, 
peaceably  if  possible,  if  not,  by  force  of  arms.  This 
crisis  must  come.  Our  beloved  statesman,  Calhoun, 
heard  *  the  rushing  of  the  wings  of  time,'  aftd  his  pro 
phetic  voice  sounded  the  alarm.  That  crisis  is  ap 
proaching.  When  it  comes,  you  ought  to  be  on  the 
side  of  your  native  State.  There  you  may  rise  rap 
idly  in  our  army." 

"  Sir,  I  cannot  listen  to  you  any  longer,"  exclaimed 
Julius,  springing  to  his  feet.  "  Is  it  possible  that  you, 
sir,  on  this  very  spot  where  you  received  your  edu 
cation  as  a  soldier,  gratuitously,  from  the  best  govern 
ment  in  the  world,  —  is  it  possible  that,  even  here, 
you  are  plotting  treason  against  that  government  ? 
Have  you  forgotten  the  glorious  deeds  that  united 
South  Carolina  and  Massachusetts  in  our  Revolu 
tion  ?  Go  to  our  Chapel,  and  see  upon  its  walls  the 
names  of  Marion  and  Sumter  with  those  of  their 


184  I   WILL    BE    A  -SOLDIER. 

brothers  in  arms  and  in  heart,  Warren,  Lincoln,  and 
Putnam." 

"  Those  times  have  gone  by ;  we  must  act  in  the 
present.  You  are  too  warm,  too  violent,"  said  the 
Major. 

"  Who  would  not  be  warm  when  tempted  to  be 
a  traitor  ?  Have  you  forgotten  Arnold  ?  On  this 
spot  you  may  well  remember  him.  To  what  a 
glorious  list  are  you  adding  your  name,  headed  as 
it  is  by  that  of  the  arch-traitor,  Benedict  Arnold ! " 

"  This  is  too  much  ;  I  but  advocate  the  cause 
of  truth  and  justice  against  wrong  and  oppression," 
replied  the  Major,  rising,  and  looking  fiercely  at 
Julius. 

"  Sir,"  continued  Julius,  undaunted,  "  because  a 
man  should  fancy  that  his  mother  was  not  well 
used  by  his  father,  should  he  murder  his  father, 
instead  of  seeking  redress  by  law  ? " 

"You  put  a  strange,  a  strong  case,"  said  the 
Major,  contemptuously. 

"  Not  too  strong ;  for  if  that  fearful  time  should 
ever  come,  when  the  two  sections  of  our  country 
are  arrayed  in  opposition,  it  will  be  father  against 
son,  brother  against  brother.  Horrible !  God  pre 
serve  us  from  such  an  unnatural,  such  a  diabolical 


A    TRAITOR    FOILED.  185 

strife  !  Woe  to  the  aggressors  !  Why,  there  would 
have  been  nothing  like  it  since  the  rebel  angels 
fell  from  heaven,  and  doubtless  from  the  same 
cause,  —  ambition/' 

Julius  turned  and  left  the  tempter ;  like  the  ser 
aph  Abdiel, 

"  Unmoved, 

Unshaken,  unseduced,  unterrified, 
His  loyalty  he  kept,  his  love,  his  zeal ; 
...*..  Nor  example  with  him  wrought 
To  swerve  from  truth,  or  change  his  constant  mind." 


186  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

THE    LAST    DROP     OF    BRANDY. 

MARTIN  HACKERTY  TO  JULIUS  FARLEY. 

"  I  AM  sorry,  my  dear  Julius,  to  break  in  upon 
your  pleasant  visit  with  a  sad  letter. 

"  I  arrived  at  Elmlawn  yesterday  at  noon.  You 
know  poor  Tom  sent  an  urgent  request  for  me  to 
come  to  him.  Your  sweet  cousin  Ruth  met  me  at 
the  door,  and  welcomed  me  in  her  own  delicate, 
lady-like  manner.  She  then  led  forward  your  fa 
vorite  little  Nannie,  saying  that  I  was  a  friend  of 
her  brother's.  The  child  must  be  eleven  or  twelve 
years  old,  but  she  is  very  small.  You  remember 
her  dark  eyes  and  her  lovely  face.  It  surprises 
one  to  find  that  she  is  totally  blind.  The  face  was 
indeed  lovely,  and  yet  it  is  the  saddest  face  that 
ever  I  looked  at.  The  dangerous  illness  of  Tom 
has  doubtless  given  the  expression  of  sadness, 
which,  I  believe,  is  not  habitual.  Strange  !  to  this 
child  Tom  was  human !  even  humane,  kind  !  Let 


THE  LAST  DROP  OF  BRANDY.        187 

us  remember  this  when  we  think  of  the  self-ruined 
man.  What  an  inexpressibly  mournful  sight !  A 
man  just  past  one-and-twenty  in  ruins,  —  broken 
down,  destroyed  by  dissipation !  A  man  become  a 
bundle  of  appetites  and  passions !  Alas !  such  was 
Tom  Roland. 

"  I  went  back  in  thought  to  the  time  when  I  first 
knew  him,  —  a  fat,  merry  boy  of  twelve,  not  destitute 
of  good  feeling,  and  professing  a  strong  attachment 
to  me.  He  was,  even  then,  extravagantly  fond  of 
eating,  and  when  you  came  to  Elmlawn,  two  years 
after,  he  had,  you  know,  become  a  complete  gorman 
dizer. 

"  But  why  do  I  linger  over  these  reminiscences  ?  I 
had  come  to  witness  the  closing  scene.  I  was  shown 
into  his  room.  I  will  not  pain  you,  Julius,  w;th  a 
description  of  that  frightful,  bloated  being.  He 
knew  me,  and  said,  though  it  was  difficult  for  him  to 
articulate  :  *  You  've  come.  They  tell  me  I  am  go 
ing  to  die;  but  I  don't  believe  it.' 

"  *  I  am  sorry  to  find  you  so  ill,'  said  I. 

" '  Just  pour  out  some  brandy  for  me,  and  help 
yourself/  he  said,  motioning  towards  a  decanter 
on  a  table  the  other  side  of  the  room. 

" '  I  don't  drin.k  brandy,'  I  replied. 


188  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

"  '  They  won't  give  it  to  me  ;  but  you  will,  Martin, 
I  know  you  will.' 

"  <  I  dare  not/ 

" '  Nobody  will  know  it.  I  've  sent  my  nurse  away 
for  a  whole  hour.  Just  a  small  wineglass  full.  If  I 
am  going  to  die,  it  can  do  no  harm.' 

"  I  was  troubled.     What  could  I  do  ? 

"  '  O  Martin,  please  give  it  to  me,'  he  cried,  with 
such  a  look  of  entreaty  I  could  not  resist  it.  I  poured 
a  wineglass  half  full,  and  asked  if  I  should  add  water 
to  it. 

"  *  No,  no,  clear ;  give  me  the  clear  stuff,'  said  he, 
in  a  hoarse,  unnatural  voice. 

"  It  seems  his  throat  was  badly  swollen.  He 
attempted  to  swallow  the  brandy,  strangled,  grew 
black  in  the  face,  went  into  convulsions.  I  at 
tempted  to  lift  him  up ;  he  grasped  my  hand,  and 
gave  me  such  a  look,  —  such  an  awful  look !  Noth 
ing  on  earth  can  ever  blot  it  from  my  memory.  I 
called  in  vain  for  help;  he  died  in  my  arms.  He 
had  gone  to  give  up  his  account  at  the  final  tribunal ! 

"  The  nurse  came  in.  I  confessed,  with  agonized 
feeling,  that  I  had  hastened  the  departure  of  poor 
Tom.  She  said  his  physician  had  told  him  that 
morning  that  he  could  not  live  the  day  out.  Still,  it 


THE    LAST    DROP    OF    BRANDY.  189 

will  be  a  source  of  lasting  regret  to  me  that  I  gave 
him  that  brandy.  He  might  have  lived  a  few  hours 
longer,  and  those  hours  were  precious.  May  you 
never  be  called  to  witness  the  death  of  a  drunkard  ! 
It  is  too  awful. 

m  "  And  now,  Julius,  come  to  your  cousin  Ruth  with 
out  delay.  She  needs  you  to  comfort  and  console 
her.  Alas !  what  consolation  can  be  offered  ?  Such 
a  life,  and  such  a  death !  What  can  we  do  but  try 
to  banish  Thomas  Roland  from  memory !  Thank 
God  that  we  have  not  been  drawn  into  the  same 
horrible  vortex,  and  perished  like  him !  The  funeral 
will  be  delayed  till  your  arrival.  I  have  taken 
lodgings  at  the  hotel  in  the  village,  a  mile  and  a  half 
from  Elmlawn. 

"  I  have  not  seen  Miss  Ruth  since  the  death  of  her 
brother.  I  cannot  intrude  upon  sorrow  so  sacred. 
As  I  passed  out  of  the  house,  I  heard  a  low,  sad 
wail,  like  the  ring-dove's  distant  cry.  It  must  have 
come  from  poor  little  Nannie. 

"  Till  I  see  you,  and  ever,  my  best  friend, 

"  Gratefully  and  faithfully  yours, 

"  MARTIN  HACKERTY." 

Julius  arrived  in  time  for  the  funeral.     A   sad 


190  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

funeral  indeed,  with  few  mourners !  There  was  no 
bitterness  in  the  heart  of  Julius,  as  he  stood  by  the 
grave  of  the  self-destroyer,  but  pity  and  forgiveness. 
Yet  he  might  have  said : 

"  This,  this  is  the  reward 
For  hearts  that  are  so  hard, 
That  flaunt  so,  and  adorn, 
And  pamper  them,  and  scorn 
To  cast  a  thought  down  hither, 
Where  all  things  come  to  wither; 
And  where  no  resting  is,  and  no  repentance, 
Even  to  the  day  of  the  last  awful  sentence!" 


FINIS.  191 


CHAPTER    XXXI. 

FINIS. 

How  strange  that  Tom  Roland  should  have  made 
a  will!  Yet  he  did  so,  the  very  day  that  he  was 
twenty-one,  and  had  it  legally  witnessed. 

He  left  Elmlawn  to  Ruth,  "  because  she  had  never 
scolded  "  him,  and  the  remainder  of  his  property  to 
Nannie,  "  because  she  was  blind  and  loved  him,"  — 
he  added,  "  the  only  being  on  earth  that  loves  me." 
To  Martin  Hackerty,  he  left  his  watch  and  seal-ring. 

Alas !  there  must  have  been  times  when  the  mis-* 
erable  young  man  was  conscious  that  life  was  wearing 
away ;  doubtless  he  suffered  intense  agony  from  an 
accusing  conscience,  and  struggled  against  his  beset 
ting  sin  without  being  able  to  conquer  it.  Too  long 
had  he  been  in  the  merciless  grasp  of  intemperance ; 
even  with  Death  before  his  eyes,  he  could  not  free 
himself  from  the  control  of  that  insatiate  monster. 

Julius  would  have  been  glad  to  have  been  men 
tioned  by  Tom  with  at  least  one  word  of  kindness, 
But  Tom's  heart  was  not  softened  and  penitent 


192  I    WILL    BE    A    SOLDIER. 

enough  for  that.  The  young  soldier's  example  was 
a  constant  reproach  to  him,  not  to  be  forgiven. 

Julius  had  been  called  away  suddenly  from  the 
Leonardsons,  but  not  before  he  had  asked  that  the 
life  he  had  providentially  saved  might  be  united  with 
his  own  forever.  When  Julius  had  received  his  com 
mission  as  first  Lieutenant,  Mary  Leonardson  became 
Mary  Farley.  And  when  time  had  softened  the  sor 
row  felt  by  Ruth,  not  for  the  loss,  but  for  the  sad,  un 
timely  death  of  her  brother,  she  became  the  wife  of 
Martin  Hackerty. 

Where  now  are  the  two  soldiers  ? 

Look  among  the  generals  now  fighting  in  defence 
of  our  beloved  country,  whose  very  life  rebels  would 
destroy  by  lopping  off  its  limbs ;  —  look  among  our 
valiant,  loyal  generals.  If  you  find  one  who  is  tem 
perate,  reverential  towards  God,  and  submissive  to 
the  highest  civil  authority ;  brave,  prudent,  self-gov 
erned,  incorruptible,  modest,  reticent,  call  him  Julius. 
And  if  you  find  another  general  much  like  him,  but 
less  prudent,  and  more  vituperative  towards  enemies 
at  home  and  below,  and  call  him  Martin,  dear  reader, 
you  will  make  what  we  Yankees  call  a  good  guess. 

THE    END. 


POPULAR  JUVENILES 

PUBLISHED    BY 

CROSBY   &  NICHOLS, 

117  WASHINGTON  STREET,  BOSTON. 


ADVENTURES  OF  JAMES  GAPEN  ADAMS. 

Adventures  of  James  Capen  Adams,  Mountaineer  and 
Grizzly  Bear  Hunter  of  California.  By  THEODORE  H. 
HITTELL.  With  twelve  illustrations  from  original  designs. 
1  vol.  12mo.  Price,  $1.25. 

This  is  a  truthful  record  of  the  life  of  one  of  the  most  adventurous  and 
successlul  hunters  ever  known  in  the  Western  world.  In  addition,  to 
the  wonderful  exploits  of  the  hardy  mountaineer,  it  gives  much  interest 
ing  information  respecting  the  Natural  History  of  the  El  Dorado  State, 
and  of  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  hitherto  unknown  tribes  inhabit 
ing  the  wild  mountain  land  of  the  Sierra  Nevada. 

"An  entertaining  narrative  of  the  adventures  of  a  Yankee  Nimrod. 
Besides  the  interest  of  the  personal  adventures,  the  book  has  a  value  as 
containing  many  new  facts  concerning  the  habits  of  the  wild  animals  of 
our  Western  regions." — Portland  Transcript. 

"  We  confess  to  having  read  every  word  of  Adams's  Adventures,  and 
with  great  and  unflagging  interest.  So  much  so,  that  k  Lady  Washington ' 
and  '  lien  Franklin  '  have  permanently  established  themselves  as  familiar 
favorites  in  pur  memory-home.  We  at  once  pronounce  it  a  hearty, 
stirring,  life-like  book,  that  will  give  a  healthy  quickening  to  the  blood  of 
every  man  or  boy  who  reads  it." — Boston  Post. 

«'  It  is  written  in  a  plain,  unvarnished  style,  giving  an  exact  description 
of  the  toils  and  dangers  the  hero  of  the  work  went  through  in  collecting 
and  taming  the  animals  he  is  now  exhibiting.  It  has  all  the  interest  of  a 
romance,  and  is  known  to  be  true  in  every  particular." — Cal.  Telegraph. 

"  It  is  well  written,  and  most  fascinating  in  its  details  of  the  hunter's 
life.  It  is  almost  too  fascinating,  reminding  one  more  of  Robinson  Crusoe 
than  any  work  we  know  of."—  Cal.  paper. 

"  Intensely  interesting  and  profusely  embellished.  The  contents  are  such 
as  to  reflect  great  credit  upon  the  talented  author  " — San  Francisco 
Patriot. 


CROSBY  &  NICHOLS' 


Adventures  of  James  Capen  Adams. 


LIST   OF  JUVENILE   BOOKS. 


AUDTJBON,  THE  NATURALIST. 

Audubon,  the  Naturalist  of  the  New  World;  his  Adven 
tures  and  Discoveries.  By  MRS.  HORACE  ST.  JOHN. 
i^mbellisned  with  numerous  plates,  and  a  portrait.  Price, 
Cloth,  75  cents. 

L^r6616^^  m^VS  ful1  of  interest  and  instruction. 
$?    7      d  U1?weaned  perseverance,  it  is  worthy  of  imita- 
mJSf  of*v%y  land;  while  his  ultimkte  success  and  world- 
illustrate  the  reward  which  is  sure  to  follow  well-directed 


tinn 


CROSBY   &   NICHOLS* 


Age  of  Chivalry. 


LIST   OF  JUVENILE    BOOKS.  7 

AGE  OF  CHIVALRY. 

The  Age  of  Chivalry.  Part  1st:  King  Arthur  and  his 
Knights.  Part  2d  :  The  Mabinogeon  ;  or,  Welsh  Popu 
lar  Tales.  By  THOMAS  BULFINCH.  Copiously  illus 
trated.  Cloth,  $1.00.  Cloth,  gilt,  or  burnished  edges. 

$1.25. 

The  author  has  here  presented  the  stories  of  the  "  Age  of  Chivalry,"  — 
the  age  which  witnessed  the  dawn  of  the  several  States  of  modern 
Europe,  —  in  such  a  manner  as  to  impart  the  pleasures  of  classical  learning 
to  the  youthful  reader,  and  in  a  form  adapted  to  modern  taste. 

A   WILL  AND  A  WAT. 

A  Will  and  a  Way.     Tales  translated  from  the  German 
of  T.  Michel  and  Aug.  Moritz.     Illustrated  with  numerous 
colored  plates.     Price,  75  cents.     Cloth,  gilt,  $1.00. 
This  volume  contains  five  different  tales,  illustrating  in   a  plain  yet 

attractive  style  the  good  old  proverb  that  '•  where  there's  a  will  there's  a 

way." 

ARABIAN  NIGHTS'  ENTERTAINMENTS. 

The  Thousand  and  One  Nights ;  or,  The  Arabian  Nights' 
Entertainments.     A  new  edition ;  embellished  with  numer 
ous  characteristic  engravings.    1  vol.  12mo.    Price,  $1.25. 
This  edition  of  these  world-renowned  tales  is  printed  in  a  clear  and 
beautiful  type,  and  possesses  the  novelty  of  several  new  illustrations  from 
original  designs.    It  is  of  convenient  size,  comely  in  appearance,  entirely 
complete,  and  the  best  edition  of  this  work  now  extant  ibr  popular  use. 

ALL  FOR  THE  BEST. 

All  for  the  Best ;  or,  The  old  Peppermint  Man :  A  Moral 
Tale.  By  T.  S.  ARTHUR.  Fifth  Edition.  Price,  50 

cents. 

This  story  affords,  in  the  experience  of"  Old  Andrew  Hardy,"  a  pleasant 
illustration  of  the  truth  of  the  proverb  which  serves  as  its  title,  and  is  one  oi 
the  happiest  efforts  of  its  distinguished  author. 

A  STRIKE  FOR  FREEDOM. 

A  Strike  for  Freedom ;  or,  Law  and  Order.  A  Book  for 
Boys.  By  Mrs.  L.  C.  TUTHILL.  Fifteenth  Edition. 
Price,  38  cents. 

Here  are  good  earnest  words  inculcating  truly  noble  precepts,  inter 
woven  with  the  attractions  of  a  story.  The  book  teaches  the  absolute 
necessity  of  "  Law  and  Order  "  in  all  the  departments  of  life,  with  special 
reference  to  the  young. 

ANYTHING  FOR  SPORT. 

Anything  for  Sport.  By  Mrs.  L.  C.  TUTHILL.  Sixteenth 
Edition.  Price,  38  cents. 

This  is  another  of  Mrs.  Tuthill's  admirable  juveniles,  illustrating  the 
advantages  of  being  "  Merry  and  Wise." 


8  CROSBY   &   NICHOLS* 

ALPHABET  OF  ANIMALS. 

The  Illustrated  Alphabet  of  Animals.    With  twenty-seven 
plates.     Price,  25  cents. 

This  is  an  attractive  volume  for  young  children,  and  rendered  doubly 
useful  by  the  beautiful  plates.  They  greatly  Bassist  the  memory  of  the 
youug  learner. 

ALPHABET  OF  BIRDS. 

The  Elustrated  Alphabet  of  Birds.     With  twenty-seven 
plates.     Price,  25  cents. 

This  volume  is  similar  to  the  preceding,  containing  illustrations  of  the 
feathered  tribe,  with  descriptions  of  their  peculiarities  and  habits. 

ANNIE  AND  THE  ELVES. 

Annie  and  the  Elves,  and  other  Stories.     Six  illustrations. 
Price,  25  cents. 

This  volume  contains  five  different  stories,  printed  in  large  type, 
designed  for  those  just  commencing  to  read. 

ALL  ABOARD. 

All  Aboard ;   or,  Life  on  the  Lake.    By  OLIVER  OPTIC. 
Illustrated.     Price,  63  cents. 

A  fascinating  and  highly  instructive  story.  The  author  has  endeavored 
to  show  "  that  the  path  of  truth  and  rectitude  is  not  only  the  safest,  but 
the  pleasantest  path."  The  style  is  peculiarly  attractive,  and  no  one  can 
lay  the  book  down  without  an  earnest  desire  to  resume  it  again. 

ARBELL'S  SCHOOL  DAYS. 

ArbeH's   School  Days.    By  JANE  WINNARD  HOOPER. 
With  illustrations  by  JAMES  GODWIN.     Price,  75  cents. 

This  is  an  intensely  interesting  book  for  girls,  giving  a  vivid  and 
truthful  picture  of  school-life,  the  value  of  correct  and  exalted  principles 
of  action,  and  shows  how  a  stifled  conscience  is  a  most  uncomfortable 
tenant. 

A  NEW  FLOWER  FOR  CHILDREN. 

A  New  Flower  for   Children.     By  L.  MARIA  CHILD. 
Illustrated.     Price,  $1.00. 

Like  a  previous  "Flower"  from  the  same  hand,  this  will  dispense  a 
sweet  and  grateful  fragrance  wherever  it  goes.  The  farewell  wish  of  the 
authoress  to  her  young  readers  will  doubtless  find  an  abundant  fulfilment, 
and  it  "will  prove  a  perennial  blessing  to  their  hearts"  and  leave 
fragrance  in  their  memories. 


LIST    OF  JUVENILE    BOOKS. 


Arbell's  School  Days. 


10  CROSBY  &  NICHOLS' 

BOY  OF  MOUNT  RHIGL 

The  Boy  of  Mount  Rhigi.  By  Miss  C.  M.  SEDGWICK, 
author  of  "  Redwood,"  "  Poor  Rich  Man,"  "  Home,"  etc., 
etc.  Price,  63  cenis. 

This  is  one  of  the  very  best  books  for  the  young  ever  written.  "  Do  the 
duty  nearest  to  you,"  is  its  motto,  and  weaving  this  precept  with  the  fasci 
nation  of  a  story,  the  author  inculcates  the  value  of  truth,  honesty,  fidelity, 
industry,  and  a  pure  example,  and  the  action  of  hope  and  patience  and 
kindness  to  all,  especially  to  the  poor  and  unfortunate. 


BELLE  AND  LILLY. 

Belle  and  Lilly ;  or,  The  Golden  Rule.  A  Story  for  Girls. 
Embellished  with  six  colored  illustrations.  Price,  75 
cents. 

The  incidents  in  the  story  of"  Belle  and  Lilly  "  are  drawn  from  real  life. 
It  beautifully  illustrates  some  of  the  pleasantest  phases  of  child-life,  and 
shows  the  perennial  source  of  happiness  in  being  kind  to  companions,  and 
doing  good  to  those  among  whom  we  dwell. 

BOY  OF  SPIRIT. 

The  Boy  of  Spirit.  A  Story  for  the  Young.  Illustrated. 
Price,  38  cents. 

This  story  pictures  a  truly  manly  spirit,  the  difference  between  rash 
ness  and  bravery;  the  pernicious  effects  of  a  hot  and  ungoverned  tem 
per,  and  the  happy  fruits  of  forbearance  and  patience. 

BEARS  OF  AITGVSTUSBITRG. 

The  Bears  of  Augustusburg.  An  Episode  in  Saxon  His 
tory.  With  other  Tales.  Numerous  Colored  Plates. 
Price,  75  cents.  fc 

This  is  a  book  of  exciting  interest.  A  wholesome  Saxon  story ;  fresh 
and  vigorous  in  style,  and  lull  of  interest,  with  two  popular  German  tales 
appended. 

BOA  CONSTRICTOR. 

The  Boa  Constrictor,  and  other  Stories.  Illustrated. 
Price,  25  cents. 

Two  or  three  instructive  stories,  pleasantly  told,  with  several  hymns  and 
stories  in  verse  prettily  illustrated 

BOARDING  SCHOOL  GIRL. 

The  Boarding  School  Girl.  By  Mrs.  TUTHILL.  Illustra 
ted.  Price,  38  cents. 

This  little  book  has  already  passed  through  numerous  editions,  which 
sufficiently  attests  its  popularity.  It  sketches  the  haps  and  mishaps  of  a 
"  Boarding  School  Girl,"  and  shows  the  lasting  benefit  of  a  good 
example. 


LIST    OF   JUVENILE  BOOKS. 


11 


INSTINCT  OF  ANIMALS. 

Stories  about  the  Instincts  of  Animals,  their  Characters 
and  Habits.  By  THOMAS  BINGLEY.  With  Numerous 
Engravings,  from  drawings  by  Landseer.  Price,  50  cents. 

This  is  a  most  instructive  and  interesting  book,  containing  just  the  infor 
mation  that  every  child  should  possess.  It  treats  of  the  habits  and  pecu 
liarities  of  various  animals,  domestic  and  wild,  with  illustrative  anec 
dotes,  full  of  entertainment  of  the  pleasantest  kind. 


BOAT  CLUB. 

The  Boat  Club :  or,  The  Bunkers  of  KIppleton.     A  Tale 
for  Boys.     By  OLIVER  OPTIC.     Price,  63  cents. 

Just  the  kind  of  a  book  that  every  boy  likes  to  read  and  re-read, 
and  keep.  It  combines  healthy  moral  lessona  with  the  exciting  interest 
of  a  story 


12  CROSBY  &  NICHOLS' 

BERQUI3TS  CHILDREN'S  FRIEND. 

The  Children's  Friend.  From  the  French  of  M.  BER 
QUIN.  With  thirty  illustrations.  Complete  in  one  vol 
ume.  Price,  $1.00. 

This  admirable  book  is  too  well  known  to  need  any  words  of  commen 
dation  here.  Among  all  writers  in  this  department.  Berquin  stands  unri 
valled  and  unapproached.  All  his  little  dramatic  scenes  abound  with  a 
touching  liveliness  and  pathos  which  throw  a  charm  over  every  admoni 
tion  :  divesting  virtue  of  all  austerity,  and  rendering  it  enticing. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  most  honorable  prize,  offered  by  the  Eoyal 
French  Academy,  for  the  most  useful  book  for  youth,  was  awarded  lo  M. 
Berquin  for  the  composition  of  the  Children's  Friend. 

CHRISTMAS  EVE. 

The  Christmas  Eve,  and  other  stories,  from  the  German. 
Illustrated.  Price,  50  cents. 

This  book  contains  several  pleasing  stories,  appropriately  illustrated. 
Printed  in  large  type,  on  clean  white  paper. 

CHILDHOOD  OF  MARY  LEE  SON. 

The  Childhood  of  Mary  Leeson.  By  MARY  HOWITT. 
Illustrated.  Price,  38  cents. 

It  shows  the  importance  of  correct  early  education,  — inculcating  as 
"  foundation  stones,"  "  truth,  obedience,  and  love,"  and  is  full  of  interest 
to  young  and  old. 

CHILDREN'S  TRIALS. 

Children's  Trials ;  or,  The  Little  Rope-Dancers,  and  other 
Tales.  Six  Colored  Plates.  Price,  75  cents 

Here  are  five  different  tales,  following  the  fortunes  of  a  band  of  noble 
and  faithful  children,  with  their  trials  and  ultimate  rewards.  A  book  full 
of  encouragement. 

CO  ITSINHA  TTYS  HYMNS  AND  STORIES. 

Cousin  Hatty's  Hymns  and  Twilight  Stories.  Profusely 
illustrated.  Price,  50  cents. 

Many  of  the  endeared  and  familiar  hymns  of  childhood  are  here  pre 
served,  with  others  that  are  new  and  equally  pleasing. 

CORAL  ISLAND. 

The  Coral  Island.  A  Tale  of  the  Pacific  Ocean.  By 
ROBERT  MICHAEL  BALL  ANT  YNE;  with  original  illustra 
tions  by  the  Author.  Price,  75  cents. 

The  adventures  here  recorded  are  those  of  the  author  while  he  was  yet 
ft  boy.  It  is  full  of  valuable  information;  and  presents  an  unfailing  source 
of  pleasure,  profit,  and  unbounded  amusement. 


LIST    OP  JUVENILE   BOOKS. 


13 


EDGEWORTH'S  EARLJ  LESSONS. 

Miss  Edgeworth's  Early  Lessons.    By  Miss  MARIA  EDGE- 
WORTH.     5  vols.     Cloth,  75  cents  each. 


14  CROSBY  &  NICHOLS' 

This  Series  is  composed  of  the  following  books,  neatly  packed  in  a  box : 
Frank. 

Sequel  to  Frank. 
Kosamond. 
Harry  and  Lucy. 

"     Concluded. 

The  taste  of  the  age,  especially  as  regards  juvenile  literature,  has  of  late 
years  undergone  a  material  change,  ai  d  that  change  in  many  respects  is 
infinitely  for  the  better.  Such  stories  as  "  Jack,  the  Giant  Killer,"  "  Tom 
Thumb,"  and  "  Sinbad  the  Sailor,"  were  formerly  among  the  allurements 
presented  to  the  rising  generation.  A  new  era  has  begun  to  dawn.  A 
change  has  come  over  the  human  mind,  and  the  readers  of  light  literature 
have  uegun  to  think  that  "  Fictions,  to  please,  si  on  Id  ^oear  the  face  of 
truth  ?  "  Among  the  most  prominent  of  writers  who  have  appeared  on 
the  arena  of  juvenile  literature,  and  whose  works  have  had  the  greatest 
influence  in  promoting  the  cause  of  education  and  social  morality,  was  the 
talented  authoress.  Miss  Edgeworth,  whose  works  are  now  presented  to 
the  public  in  a  form  so  popular  as  to  render  them  universally  acceptable 
to  the  reading  public.  In  them  are  embodied  the  purest  principles  of 
moral  rectitude,  conveyed  in  the  pleasing  guise  of  interesting  fiction,  and 
clothed  in  the  attractive  garb  of  virtue  and  truth.  Her  delightful  task 
has  been 

"To  pour  the  fresh  instruction  o'er  the  mind, 
To  breathe  the  enlivening  spirit,  and  to  fix 
The  generous  purpose  in  the  glowing  breast." 

The  authoress  has  endeavored  to  add  something  to  the  increasing  stock 
of  innocent  amusement  and  early  instruction  which  the  exertions  of 
modern  writers  provide  for  the  rising  generation;  and  in  the  present 
works  an  attempt  is  made  to  provide  for  young  people  a  few  Tales  that 
shall  neither  dissipate  the  attention  nor  inflame  the  imagination. 

ELLEN  STANLEY. 

Ellen  Stanley  and  other  Stories.  Ninth  Edition.  Illus 
trated.  Price,  38  cents. 

This  is  a  collection  of  more  than  twenty  pleasing  tales,  each  designed 
to  convey  some  useful  and  moral  truth  to  the  mind. 

ESKDALE  HEED-BOY. 

The  Eskdale  Herd-Boy.  A  Scottish  Tale,  for  the  instruc 
tion  and  amusement  of  young  persons.  By  LADY  STOD- 
DART  (Mrs.  Blackford).  Illustrated.  Price,  50  cents. 

This  fascinating  story,  delineating  truthfully  and  forcibly  certain  phases 
of  Scottish  life  and  character,  is  taken  from  circumstances  which  fell 
under  the  personal  observation  of  the  author.  It  illustrates  the  perma 
nent  advantages  of  early  integrity  and  gratitude;  the  necessity  of  subdu 
ing  a  turbulent  and  self-willed  temper,  and  the  inestimable  value  of  filial 
affection  and  obedience. 

FRANK  WILDMAWS  AD  VENTURES. 

Frank  Wildman's  Adventures  on  Land  and  Water.  With 
eight  beautiful  illustrations,  printed  in  oil  colors.  Price, 
$1.25. 


LIST   OF  JUVENILE   BOOKS. 


15 


TOOK  THING  I  IT  IS  HURT"  SAID  MISS  LESLIE,  "IT  CANNOT  FLY,'' 

Ellen  Stanley,  page  59. 


16  CROSBY  &  NICHOLS' 

This  is  one  of  those  books  which  once  taken  up  is  never  laid  aside  until 
the  reader  finds  the  conclusion.  It  abounds  in  thrilling  adventure  and 
stirring  scenes  on  land  and  sea ;  narrated  in  a  graphic  and  really  entertain 
ing  style.  It  is  illustrated  in  finely  illuminated  colors,  with  drawings 
that  harmonize  peculiarly  with  the  spirit  of  the  book. 

GEOEDIE  AND  HIS  DOG. 

Geordie  and  his  Dog,  and  other  Stories.  Numerous 
plates.  Price,  50  cents. 

A  package  of  gems  for  the  little  folks ;  prose  and  poetry  and  pleasing 
pictures. 

GRIMM'S   POPULAR    TALES   AND    HOUSE 
HOLD  STORIES. 

Collected  by  the  BROTHERS  GRIMM.  Newly  translated, 
with  nearly  200  illustrations  by  Edward  H.  Wehnert. 
First  and  second  series,  in  2  vols.  Price,  $2.50. 

"  The  stories  in  these  volumes  are  world-renowned,  and  they  will  continue 
to  be  read  as  they  long  have  been  in  different  languages,  and  to  charm  and 
delight,  not  only  the  young,  but  many  readers  in  mature  life,  who  love  the 
recollections  of  childhood  and  its  innocent  diversions.  In  all  children 
there  is  a  love  of  story,  which  nothing  but  stories  will  satisfy,  and  such  a 
collection  as  we  here  have  is  a  kind  of  reservoir  from  which  the  family 
story-teller  or  the  children  themselves  may  draw  for  amusement,  at  any  and 
all  fitting  seasons.  Such  volumes  as  these  we  regard  as  appropriate  for 
the  household  library,  to  be  read  aloud  for  the  common  entertainment  by 
some  member  of  the  family,  or  devoured  in  some  leisure  moment,  by  the 
eager  child  in  solitude,  according  as  circumstances  may  decide.  The  style 
in  which  the  present  publishers  have  brought  out  these  stories  is  in  accord 
ance  with  the  demands  of  the  age. 

"  Once  upon  a  time,  when  we  were  a  boy,  we  fell  in  with  a  book  which,  to 
our  youthful  fancy,  contained  the  most  wonderful,  delightful,  and  soul- 
entrancing  stories  we  had  ever  heard  or  dreamed  of.  There,  for  example, 
was  "Hie  story  of  JRumpel-stilts-ken,  or  the  Musicians  of  Bremen;  to  wit, 
the  Ass.  the  Dog,  the  Cat,  and  the  Cock;  of  the  Fisherman,  his  wife  Alice, 
and  the  Old  Man  of  the  Sea,  the  Three  Little  Tales  about  Toads  and  mdny 
others.  After  the  first  reading,  the  book  in  question  disappeared,  and 
although  we  subsequently  sought  for  it  diligeully,  and  wearied  older 
heads  with  the  pertinacious  requests,  that  when  they  next  went  to  the  city 
they  would  bring  home  the  liumpel-stilts-ken  books,  it  never  came,  and 
its  existence  seemed  to  us  to  have  found  a  place  with  the  '•'•Lost  Arts,"  A 
day  or  two  ago,  the  long-sought-for  volume  unexpectedly  "  turned  up  "  in 
the  shape  of  Grimm's  Popular  Tales  and  Household  Stories,  or  German 
Stories,  by  the  Brothers  Grimm,  first  and  second  series;  containing  not 
only  the  stories  we  have  mentioned,  but  many  others  equally  marvellous, 
such  as  "  Hans  the  Hedge  Hog,"  "  The  Goose  Girl,"  »'  The  Wren  and  the 
Bear."  Whereat  we  rejoiced  exceedingly,  and  in  the  exuberance  of  our 
feelings,  we  now  deliberately  affirm  that  of  all  the  children's  books  (adapted 
to  old  and  young  growth)  published  for  many  a  day,  there  are  none  in  our 
Judgment  which  contain  so  inexhaustible  a  fund  of  enjoyment  as  these  com 
ical  tales  and  stories.  If  you  would  secure  for  yourself  a  heritage  in  the 
memory  of  some  younker,  which  will  live  and  keep  green  when  more  sub 
stantial  favors  are  forgotten,  look  at  Grimm's  Popular  Tales  before  making 
jnour  holiday  investment."  —  Troy  Paper. 


LIST   OF  JUVENILE  BOOKS. 


17 


HAPPY  DAYS. 

Happy  Days.     By  the  Author  of  "  Helen  and  Maria/' 
etc.    Illustrated.     Price,  38  cents. 

Stories  of  the  "Happy  Days  "  of  childhood,  and  teaching  how  they 
may  be  made  to  last. 


18  CROSBY  &  NICHOLS' 

HOLL  Y  AND  MISTLETOE. 

Holly  and  Mistletoe.  Tales  translated  from  the  German 
of  ROSALIE  KOCH.  Colored  Plates.  Price,  75  cents. 

Among  our  forefathers,  Holly  and  Mistletoe  were  ever  emblematic  of 
the  freshness  and  warmth  to  be  kept  living  in  the  heart  by  Christian  love 
when  all  nature  without  lies  cold  and  dead.  The  several  tales  here  pre 
sented  are  written  in  an  interesting,  simple,  and  easy  style,  and  carry  at 
the  same  time  lasting  lessons  for  good.  "  All  persons,  of  whatever  age, 
will  find  them  to  be  pleasant  and  profitable  reading." 

HUDSON'S  EA  Y. 

Hudson's  Bay  ;  0$,  Every-day  Life  in  the  Wilds  of  North 
America.  By  ROBERT  M.  BALLANTYNE.  Illustrated. 
Price,  75  cents. 

The  author  of  this  book  resided  for  six  years  in  the  territories  of  the 
Hudson's  Bay  Company,  and  speaks  from  his  own  experience  and 
observation.  The  subject  is  comparatively  a  new  one,  and  the  delinea 
tion  of  the  every-day  life  of  those  people  of  whom  the  narrators  of  Arc 
tic  discovery  have  rarely  made  mention,  is  full  of  interest,  novelty,  and 
amusement.  The  illustrations  are  from  drawings  made  on  the  spot  by 
the  author. 

HURRAH  FOR  NEW  ENGLAND. 

Hurrah  for  New  England ;  or,  The  Virginia  Boy's  Vaca 
tion.  By  the  Author  of  "The  Boy  of  Spirit."  Six 
teenth  Edition.  Illustrated.  Price,  38  cents. 

This  little  book  gives  an  entertaining  account  of  a  visit  of  a  Virginia 
boy  to  New  England;  his  excursion  to  Maiblehead,  and  thence  on  board 
a  "fishing-smack"  to  the  "Banks;"  with  an  amusing  record  of  the 
voyage,  and  his  opinion  of  the  Boston  "  Lions."  The  book  is  crowded 
with  incidents,  which  afford  an  unceasing  variety,  and  are  exceedingly 
entertaining. 

HUME  AH  FOR  THE  HOLIDAYS. 

Hurrah  for  the  Holidays ;  or,  The  Pleasures  and  Pains  of 
Freedom.  Six  colored  plates.  Price,  75  cents. 

.  ast  the  book  for  boys;  full  of  spirit  and  life:  chaste  and  elegant  in 
style;  inculcating  lessons  of  noble  generosity  and  industry. 

J  WILL  BE  A  LADY. 

I  will  be  a  Lady.  A  Book  for  Girls.  By  Mrs.  TUTHILL. 
Thirty-eighth  Edition.  Illustrated.  Price  38  cents. 

Not  a  dull,  prosy  book  of  advice,  but  giving  in  the  fascinating  style  of 
the  gifted  author,  in  the  history  of  Beulah  Morris,  the  all-pervading  prin 
ciples  which  mark  the  true  lady.  "  Worthy  to  be  perused  by  the  old  and 
young." 


LIST   OF  JUVENILE  BOOKS. 


19 


I  WILL  BE  A  GENTLEMAN. 

I  will  be  a  Gentleman.  A  Book  for  Boys.  By  Mrs. 
TUTHILL.  Thirty-seventh  Edition.  Illustrated.  Price, 
38  cents. 

An  admirable  book,  \vhich  every  boy  and  young  man  should  read. 
False  gentility  is  here  stripped  of  its  tinsel  ornaments,  and  the  value  of 
honest  good  sense  and  manly  honor  is  made  to  appear. 


20  CROSBY  &  NICHOLS' 

JACK  IN  THE  FORECASTLE. 

Jack  in  the  Forecastle ;  or,  Incidents  in  the  Early  Life  of 
Hawser  Martingale.    Illustrated.     Price,  $1.25. 

"  This  book  "  (we  quote  from  the  preface) "  contains  a  plain  and  faithful 
account  of  the  cruises,  rambles,  and  adventures  of  the  writer  during  eight 
years  of  his  early  life."  The  author  is  the  Hon.  John  S.  Sleeper,  recently 
editor  of  the  Boston  Journal.  It  is  a  book  of  rare  merit  and  thrilling  in 
terest,  and  fully  exemplifies  the  old  adage  that  "  truth  is  stranger  than 
fiction." 

"  More  engaging  and  instructive,  we  must  say,  than  any  other  book  of 
the  kind  we  nave  ever  taken  up.". ..."  The  author  indulges  in  no  rhetorical 
exaggerations,  fancy  sketches,  or  slang  phrases,  but  in  loyalty  to  truth  and 
in  charming  simplicity,  describes  the  scenes  and  experiences  of  his  life."— 
B.  H.  Aurora. 

"We  speak  from  our  own  experience  when  we  say  that  nobody  who 
commences  the  reading  of  it  will  willingly  leave  off  till  the  •'  finis  "  of  the 
admirable  narrative  is  reached,  and  then  only  with  the  wish  that  there  was 
more.". ..."  We  do  not  know  of  its  superior  among  works  of  this  class  "— 
Ind.  Dem. 

"  It  is  an  interesting  book  for  old  or  young,  and  contains  much  that  is 
instructive  as  well  as  pleasing." — Dover  Gazette. 

"  The  author  of  this  book  is  not  only  well  acquainted  with  the  ropes  of 
a  ship,  but  is  an  adept  of  no  ordinary  skill  in  the  art  and  mystery  ot  pen 
craft.". ..."  He  is  always  instructive  though  never  didactic,  and  full  of 
vivacity  and  good-humor,  though  free  from  conceit  and  flippancy.  His 
book  possesses  a  more  substantial  character  than  might  be  anticipated  from 
its  free  and  easy  title."— N.  Y.  Tribune. 

"A  very  handsome  and  interesting  volume."— Salem  Observer. 

*'  It  is  a  very  interesting  book The  reader  will  rise  from  its  perusal  with 

a  better  knowledge  of  the  sailor  and  increased  respect  for  those  who  do 
business  upon  the  mighty  deep  "— E.  Mail. 

"  It  is  a  volume  replete  with  interest,  and  may  be  read  with  pleasure  and 
profit." — Ken.  Journal. 

"A  capital  book  for  those  who  are  fond  of  sea  life  and  truth It  shows 

the  real  character  of  the  sailor,  the  dangers,  moral  as  \vell  as  physical,  that 
beset  him,  and  is  well  fitted  to  awaken  interest  in  his  behalf."— JV.  Y. 
Observer. 

"  An  excellent  book  for  boys." — Aurora. 

«'A  delightful  record  of  life  upon  the  l  briny  deep,'  with  its  excitements 
and  perils."— Democrat. 

"  It  comprises  an  eventful  period  in  our  naval  history,  many  of  the  well- 
attested  scenes  of  which  are  here  graphically  described." — Maine  Farmer. 

"  Full  of  first-rate  sea  stories,  told  by  a  good  sailor,  and  a  good  writer." 
— Morning  Chronicle. 

"There  is  abundance  in  it  to  interest  the  reader."  —  New  Bedford 
Mercury. 

"The  pictures  it  furnishes  of  life  at  sea,  and  the  sketches  it  gives  of  the 
character  of  the  sailor,  are  highly  entertaining." — Pittsburg  Gazette. 

"It  is  a  volume  that  will  repay  a  perusal."— Daily  News. 

"  Mr  Sleeper  never  wrote  an  unreadable  story."— Bath  Times. 

*'  The  interest  which  the  author  has  thrown  into  these  tales  is  very  great, 
and  the  style  graphic  and  attractive."— Bangor  Whig. 

"The  writings  of  Hawser  Martingale  have  a  peculiar  charm." — Sherborn 
Gazette. 

"  Like  all  others  in  similar  circumstances,  the  author  has  passed  through 
many  trying  misfortunes,  been  placed  in  many  perilous  situations,  but 
through  all  has  never  yielded  to  vice  or  temptation,  and  in  this,  we  com 
mend  it  to  all  young  men  who  desif  ' 
them  to  follow."—  Worcester  Times. 


LIST   OF   JUVENILE   BOOKS. 


Jack  in  the  Forecastle. 


22  CROSBY  &  NICHOLS' 

JOHNNY  AND  MAGGIE. 

Johnny  and  Maggie,  and  other  Stories,  "  The  Coffee  Pot 
and  the  Milk  Pitcher,"  "  M.  Du  Pratz  and  the  Beavers." 
Illustrated.  Price,  25  cents. 

Full  of  fun  and  instruction,  inculcating  useful  lessons. 

JUST  IN  TIME. 

Just  in  Tune,  and  other  stories.  Illustrated.  Price,  25 
cents. 

Printed  in  large,  clear  type,  and  teaching  the  necessity  and  advantage  of 
promptness  in  all  the  relations  of  life. 

KEEPER'S   TRAVELS. 

Keeper's  Travels  in  Search  of  his  Master.  Illustrated. 
Price,  38  cents. 

The  author  of  Keeper's  Travels  is  unknown ;  he  must,  however,  have  been 
gifted  with  a  feeling  heart  and  good  understanding,  if  we  may  judge  him 
by  the  pathos  and  instruction  of  this  story.  Its  object  is  to  show  the  results 
or  a  single  error,  and  while  it  is  highly  amusing,  the  touching  moral  can 
not  fail  to  be  impressed  upon  the  heart  of  the  youthful  reader. 

LEGENDS  OF  BRITTANY. 

The  Popular  Legends  of  Brittany ;  an  English  version  of 
Sonvestre's  "  Foyer  Breton."  Fully  illustrated.  Price, 
75  cents. 

This  handsome  volume  contains  more  than  a  dozen  of  the  famous  "•  Le 
gends  of  Brittany,"  which  with  a  wonderful  fascination  interest  both 
young  and  old.  The  illustrations  are  appropriate  and  spirited. 


LITTLE  BY  LITTLE. 

Little  by  Little ;  or,  The  Cruise  of  the  Flyaway.  A  story 
for  young  folks.  By  OLIVER  OPTIC.  Illustrated.  Price, 
63  cents. 

This  is  another  characteristic  book  by  the  universally  popular  "  Oliver 
Optic."  The  hero  of  the  story  is  a  nautical  young  gentleman,  and  most 
of  the  events  occur  upon  the  water.  It  is  tilled  with  stirring  incidents  of 
exciting  interest,  and  is  calculated  to  beget  in  its  readers  that  "excellent 
spirit"  which  pervaded  the  mind  and  heart  of  "  Paul  Duncan,"  and  to  lead 
them  forward  to  the  material  and  moral  triumphs  which  crowned  his  use- 
fullife. 


LIST   OF   JUVENILE    BOOKS. 


FRANKIE  LEARNING-  TO  BIDE. 

LITTLE  FRANKIE  STORIES. 

By  MRS.  MADELINE   LESLIE.     Illustrated  by  Billings, 
Price,  single  vol.  25  cents.     Set,  six  vols.  $1.50. 

This  series  is  by  the  same  authoress  as  the  Robin's  Nest,  and  consists  o: 
an  equal  number  of  charmingly  written  and  instructive  tales  for  the  young 
They  are  very  tastefully  gotten  up,  and  prettily  illustrated  by  Billings.  Mrs 
Leslie  has  already  secured  an  enviable  position  among  writers  of  children's 
stories,  and  the  present  series  well  sustains  her  previous  reputation.  Sh< 
writes  with  simplicity  and  ease,  and  possesses  to  an  unusual  degree,  th( 
ability  to  place  herself  in  sympathy  with  the  real  life  and  feelings  of  child 
hood. 


24  CROSBY  &  NICHOLS' 

The  series  contains  six  volumes,  entitled : — 

Little  Frankie  and  his  Mother. 

Little  Frankie  and  his  Father. 

Little  Frankie  at  his  Plays. 

Little  Frankie  and  his  Cousins. 

Little  Frankie  on  a  Journey. 

Little  Frankie  at  School. 

The  success  of  the  Hollo  Books,  they  having  already  become  the  classics 
of  juvenile  literature,  has  induced  the  publication  Irom  time  to  time  ot 
series  of  connected  stories,  adapted  to  the  various  ages  between  early 
childhood  and  more  mature  youth.  Among  the  latest  issues,  more  particu 
larly  infantile  in  their  character,  we  are  pleased  to  notice  Little  Frankie's 
Stories,  consisting  of  six  small  volumes.  These  constitute  a  child's  library 
in  themselves,  and  we  can  well  imagine  with  what  eagerness  they  will  be 
seized  and  pored  over  by  the  hour  together  by  the  little  ones.  The  au 
thoress,  Mrs.  Leslie,  is  possessed  in  an  unusual  degree  with  that  almost 
instinctive  feminine  appreciation  of  the  wants  of  children,  which  is  so 
admirably  demonstrated  in  these  little  books. 

LIFE  OF  WASHINGTON. 

The  Life  of  George  Washington.  Written  f  >r  Children. 
By  E.  CECIL.  Numerous  colored  Plates.  Price,  75  cents. 

This  book  is  designed  to  convey  to  the  youthful  mind,  in  an  intelligible 
and  pleasant  manner,  the  prominent  events  connected  with  the  hie  of 
Washington,  in  which  he  took  an  active  part,  and  to  make  plain  the  ele 
ments  of  his  great  and  noble  character. 

"It  cannot  but  create  in  the  youthful  mind  a  veneration  for  the  name 
which  should  ever  be  first  in  the  hearts  of  the  American  people,  and  a 
desire  to  imitate  the  example  of  one  so  universally  revered."— Advertiser. 

u  It  is  truly  a  beautiful  little  volume."  ..."  While  it  is  not  an  epit 
ome,  it  comprises  all  the  events  of  the  life  of  Washington,  and  it  draws  a 
most  interesting  picture  of  his  noble  character  and  sublime  patriotism." — 
N.  Y  Churchman, 

"  It  cannot  fail  deeply  to  interest  our  young  readers,  as  well  from  the 
subject  to  which  it  is  devoted,  as  from  the  pleasing  and  attractive  form  in 
which  its  facts  are  presented." 

"  No  more  elevating  story  can  be  placed  in  the  hands  of  a  boy,  nor  one 
better  calculated  to  awaken  noble  emotions." 

"  We  cordially  commend  this  lovely  book  to  parents  and  guardians,  as 
one  which  has  rarely  been  excelled  in  those  qualities  most  desirable  both 
for  the  elevation  and  delight  of  youthful  minds."—  Churchman. 

LIFE  OF  LAFAYETTE. 

Life  of  Lafayette.  Written  for  Children.  •  By  E.  CECIL. 
With  six  beautiful  illustrations  printed  in  oil  colors. 
Price,  75  cents. 

This  is  a  worthy  companion  of  the  -'Life  of  Washington,"  and  is 
written  in  the  same  attractive  style.  The  name  of  Lafayette  will  ever  be 
revered  by  the  American  people.  "  As  the  friend  of  Washington,  he 
claims  our  respect;  as  the  disinterested  benefactor  of  our  country,  we  owe 
him  more  gratitude  than  is  often  expressed."  This  memoir  is  an  attempt 
to  interest  American  children  in  the  character  and  history  of  one  who 
stood  so  near  our  Commander-in-Chief  in  many  difficulties,  and  whose 
after-life  was  so  varied  and  remarkable. 


LIST   OF   JUVENILE   BOOKS. 


25 


Life  of  Washington. 


CROSBY    &    NICHOLS 


LEILA;  OR,    THE  ISLAND. 

Leila ;  or,  the  Island.  By  ANN  FRASER  TYTLER.  With 
engravings  by  ORR,  from  original  designs.  Price,  75 
cents. 

This  is  a  book  of  great  interest,  and  one  which  cannot  fail  to  delight 
and  instruct  every  person  who  reads  it.  The  touching  story  of '"Leila," 
her  confiding,  unwavering  faith,  the  heroic  fortitude  with  which  she  bore 
the  trials  incident  upon  a  three  years'  residence  on  an  uninhabited 
island,  the  exciting  events  connected  with  this  long  exile  from  the  civil 
ized-world,  the  fatal  wreck  of  a  second  ship  at  the  same  place,  and  her 
final  deliverance  and  return,  are  all  depicted  in  a  simple  and  truthful 
manner,  and  yet  so  forcibly  and  so  beautifully  as  to  attract  the  old  as  well 
as  young. 


